Tumgik
#ok Good Night i refuse to go to bed after 2 am for the third night in a row while still recovering from a cold. zzz
artanogon · 21 days
Text
i hate this stupid fucking essay and there's still so much i need to fill in and the editing is probably going to make me cry but i have most of it written out. and i know my outline and terms still. and i can write fine. and i will edit it down somehow to what it needs to be. and this professor can suck my dick. that being said. i am going to bed. and also i rock and am awesome forever
3 notes · View notes
majoringinsarcasm · 1 year
Text
OK SO NOT TO BE EVEN MORE DELUSIONAL if Bees don’t happen tomorrow it’s fine literally I’m not even worried bc I know it will this volume BUT LET ME GET UP ON THIS STEPLADDER TO REACH FOR A MINUTE (also for context I am getting the episode numbers from crunch roll I think they might’ve been slightly different originally on YouTube but it’s fine I’m already reaching)
Volume 1 Chapter 6: The Emerald Forest is when Blake and Yang locked eyes and became partners BEFORE they even joined a team. So in a world where team rwby never happened they would still be partners on another team. Also could be argued Blake picked Yang on purpose bc we see her dart by in the foreground. You know. Also side note but Yang asking the Grimm if they’ve seen a girl in a red hood vs Ruby asking Little if they’ve seen a girl with long blonde hair. Sisters, your honor.
Volume 2 Chapter 6: Burning the Candle. DO I EVEN NEED TO SAY MORE? Some could say it’s one of the defining moments of early series Blake and Yang, it’s so good you can just say the title and the ones who get it get it. Highlights are the laser pointer which I found personally fun, early volume humor I love you, hugging your sleep deprived stressed girl best friend and then saying you’ll save her a dance. Also shout out to shirtless Ren??? Forgot about that and Nora in the background pretending not to listen to him and Jaune talk lol. Also early volume Renora my BELOVED
Volume 3 Chapter 6: Fall is when the fake out leg break happens with Mercury which isn’t a Bees moment but that later sparks the conversation all the girls have about believing Yang really saw him attack first and Blake bringing up how this reminds her of Adam but deciding to trust in Yang anyway. Volumes four and five don’t have Bee moments tied to their respective chapter sixes.
However the bees are thinking about each other while they are apart, with Blake seeing Yang in Sun’s place when he’s attacked by Ilia plus Sun literally calling out that Yang would want Blake to be with her even when things are bad. And Yang’s “what if I needed her here for me?” when she and Weiss have their little heart to heart in V5.
Volume 6 Chapter 6: Alone in the Woods: a personal favorite of mine in general. They are at the farm, they are above the Apathy, Qrow gets his first big wake up call in terms of his alcoholism and how it affects his family. Yang grabs Blake by the hand to lead her out of the house even though she doesn’t really Need to and Weiss gets to torch the place because she also has a parental figure who struggles with drinking and it affects her. Love this episode a true banger.
Volume 7 Chapter 6: A Night Off: Blake and Yang are going dancing. Neither are very good at it and it’s very cute. Featuring a hand on the shoulder as Blake does her makeup and Yang sitting like a lesbian on the bed behind her and smiling as she does said makeup. Also Blake’s giggle she laughs at whatever Yang does. I love mutually down bad couples. Also Weiss watching half of her team be gay dorks and deciding to go to the movies with Oscar and Jaune bc she refuses to be a third wheel for another second. Highlight for me personally is the beginning when everyone is training I love shots like that I think it’s cute and fun and. I miss when they could act like this before. The Horrors truly set it. Also the beginnings of Ren semblance evolution and the Rosegarden crumb haha. Also Yang chasing after Blake and her shadows as they are fishing was also cute.
Volume 8 Chapter 6 is Cinder’s backstory but V8 does have the bee reunion face cradle and forehead touch as well as Yang’s conversation with Jaune that he mistakenly thinks is about Ruby, as well as Blake’s conversation with Nora about needing to know who you are outside of your relationship and how They don’t have to be all You are.
WHICH BRINGS US NOW TO VOLUME 9 CHAPTER 6. Not every cute or significant Bee moment is tied to chapter six and they have more than one movement to talk and have moments in each volume. I just had a lil breakthrough and wanted to check when they became partners and what chapter burning the candle was and went down a rabbit hole.
Again IF there’s no confession in like 10 hours do Not let the bad faith haters get you down. We are coming off a wild episode and I personally missed my boy Jaune so much and want to know what happened to him. We will see how all that plays out. But the evidence is there and has been for years and has been pointed out in universe so if it doesn’t happen it’s ok to be disappointed but please trust that it Will happen.
But if it DOES? No bigger bottles will be popped. We win either way; it just depends on when. See y’all on the other side!
15 notes · View notes
latte-fairytaekwoon · 3 years
Text
𝑨𝒕𝒆𝒆𝒛: 𝑨𝒔𝒌𝒊𝒏𝒈 𝑻𝒉𝒆𝒎 𝑻𝒐 𝑭𝒖𝒄𝒌 𝒀𝒐𝒖 𝑹𝒂𝒘 (𝑹𝒂𝒕𝒆𝒅)
Warnings: NSFW content. Read at your own discretion.
I blame @yunhoiseyecandy for this.
❥𝓚𝓲𝓶 𝓗𝓸𝓷𝓰𝓳𝓸𝓸𝓷𝓰
Tumblr media
Hongjoong had been teasing you since you arrived. When he asked you to sit on his lap, you thought he'd just hold you and work like he always did. Instead, he'd been kissing your neck and squeezing your ass every now and then.
"Hongjoong...." You whined at him.
"Y/N..." He mimicked you.
He chuckled as his teeth tugged on your earlobe.
"Tell me a dirty secret..... what do you often fantasize about when I'm not with you?"
You let out a particularly loud moan when he rolled his hips up against yours, immediately making you think back on the one thing you really wanted and craved for so long.
"Hongjoong...I want..." You bit your lip, wondering if it was ok to ask.
"Hmmm? Yes baby?" He pecked your lips, eyes encouraging you to tell him all about it.
"I want you to fuck me raw."
He stayed silent for a while and you honestly wanted to crawl into a hole and die. But then he let out a tiny giggle before licking his lips. You let out a high pitched squeal when he hoisted you up onto his desk, pushing away all the stuff scattered around. Hongjoong wasted no time as he began pulling your pants and underwear off.
"I can't wait to make a mess inside your little pussy."
❥𝓟𝓪𝓻𝓴 𝓢𝓮𝓸𝓷𝓰𝓱𝔀𝓪
Tumblr media
You threw your head back and closed your eyes, biting your lip to try and muffle the sinful noises coming from your mouth. Seonghwa wasn't having it though. His hand went to the back of your head, pulling your hair.
"Eyes wide open babygirl." He reminded you.
Your eyes looked up at him, admiring his sharp and handsome features, lust filled eyes peering intently at you. Unconsciously, your sight traveled down his body, licking your lips as your eyes raked over his toned and defined abs before settling where your two bodies connected.
Seonghwa cocked an eyebrow at you.
"Oh? You're enjoying this a lot aren't you? You like feeling my entire cock inside you completely bare?"
You whined and clenched around his length, feeling every single inch of Seonghwa with no barriers between you both, it was such a blissful feeling. Seonghwa stilled momentarily.
"F-fuck baby. Clench like that again and I might not be able to pull out in time." He warned you.
You chuckled mischievously. Since you were already breaking some rules, why not break more?
"Then come inside me. Paint my walls with your cum." You purposefully clenched around him again, rolling your hips against his.
Before you could roll them again, Seonghwa gripped your hips as he began pounding into your merciless. You didn't need to tell him twice.
"Gonna fill this pussy up with my cum and I don't want you spilling any out. Got it?"
❥𝓙𝓮𝓸𝓷𝓰 𝓨𝓾𝓷𝓱𝓸
Tumblr media
It was only supposed to be a nice and cuddly movie night, but it soon turned into heavy petting and a steamy makeout session that couldn't be left at that.
You pulled back to catch your breath, your lips red and swollen from how much Yunho sucked on them, your hair already a tangled mess. Not able to hold it in anymore, you began ridding yourself of your pants and fumbling with Yunho's belt.
"Baby! I didn't bring any condoms." He warned you, his large hand clasping your wrist.
That wasn't going to stop you though.
"Just pull out Yunho. I really need you inside me right now."
Yunho hesitated for a moment, yet made no move to stop you as you pulled his huge cock out from his briefs and aligned him to your entrance.
"Baby are you sure? Really think about it, we run the risk of- oh my god! You're so fucking warm!"
Yunho's large hands held onto your waist, trying to resist the urge to pound into you right then and there. You felt so warm, so tight and you were practically sucking all of his length in, making him feel overwhelmed by taking him in all raw.
After getting adjusted, his hands went to your shirt, pulling it off you so he could look at your bare chest. Then he leaned back and layed down on the couch.
"Whenever you're ready beautiful."
Yunho decided to just let you take control and watch as you fucked yourself on his cock, enjoying the visual of seeing his bare cock disappear and reappear inside your tiny little hole.
He might just 'accidentally' forget his condoms more often now.
❥𝓚𝓪𝓷𝓰 𝓨𝓮𝓸𝓼𝓪𝓷𝓰
Tumblr media
Yeosang knew it was probably a bad idea, but you got him really riled up and assured him he'd be able to pull out and you two would be fine.
But it was so hard when you felt so warm and when he could feel all of you with no restrictions.
"Sangie..I'm gonna.."
You couldn't finish your sentence as your legs wrapped around his waist, holding him there as your body trembled under his. Feeling your walks getting tighter around him and your legs trapping him, Yeosang couldn't help it as he released his load inside of you.
"Fuck fuck fuck!" He cursed out as you milked him out of every last bit of cum he had.
He collapsed on top of you, both of you panting from the intensity of your love session.
"I'm sorry....." Yeosang groaned when he realized what happened.
You chuckled at his distressed look.
"It's ok. I'm kinda to blame as well. Don't worry. I'm on the pill anyways."
Yeosang let out a sigh of relief before pulling out of you. When he saw some of his cum drip out of your swollen pussy, he began to get hard again. You looked down and noticed what had gotten him excited so fast.
"Looks like someone enjoyed that more than he should. "
Yeosang growled before slipping back inside you, silencing your teasing laughter.
"I did and guess what? I'm gonna fuck some more of my cum inside your dirty little hole."
❥𝓒𝓱𝓸𝓲 𝓢𝓪𝓷
Tumblr media
San had wanted to go inside you raw for the longest time, so when you asked him about it, he was already ripping your clothes off.
You hid your face on the mattress as San expertly rolled his hips against yours, feeling every ridge of his cock inside your walls. You gasped when you felt him pull you up by your hair, his sweaty chest pressed against your back.
"You wanted me to fuck you raw so desperately? Then fucking watch."
He wrapped his hand around your throat, forcing you to stare ahead of you. You whimpered when you saw your reflection in the long mirror, watching as San fucked you from behind, a shit eating grin on his face.
"You like that? Like watching my cock slip inside you unprotected? Hmmm? Dirty little slut."
You whined when he slapped your ass harshly before giving it a squeeze. Not finished teasing you, San hissed at your ear.
"I bet you're dying to have me cum inside you, probably want to get knocked up."
You let out a particularly loud moan when he said those dirty words. San felt accomplished that he got a reaction out of you and he decided to continue.
"Oh you want that? Want me to fuck my babies into you?"
His other hand pressed against your stomach, playing into your newfound kink even more.
"Such a dirty little whore..."
❥𝓢𝓸𝓷𝓰 𝓜𝓲𝓷𝓰𝓲
Tumblr media
You were currently in the dressing room with Mingi, helping him get rest for their next person. Watching him change in front of you, seeing that toned body of his after so lomg quickly got you hot and bothered. Although you tried to push such dirty thoughts away, you couldn't help but bite your lip at all the things you wanted to do.
"Y/N? Hey."
Mingi waved a hand over your face, snapping you out of your fantasy.
"I was asking if you think this outfit looks good on me." He repeated himself.
"I think you'd look better without it." You bluntly told him.
Mingi widened his eyes when he realized what was going on and he moaned when you pushed him onto the couch and straddled his lap.
"Baby we can't do this here." He said, yet his hands didn't hesitate to grab your ass and squeeze them into his large hands.
"Yes we can. Just a little quickie." You suggested as you sucked on his neck.
"I- I didn't bring protection." He let out a low grunt when you bit down on his neck.
"Then I guess you'll just have to fuck me raw."
Mingi pulled you back to scan your face to see if you were serious. You were beginning to think he wouldn't agree until he leaned in again and pressed you down on the couch.
"Just be sure to stay quiet princess."
❥𝓙𝓾𝓷𝓰 𝓦𝓸𝓸𝔂𝓸𝓾𝓷𝓰
Tumblr media
Wooyoung was refusing to budge.
"I don't care if you're on the pill Y/N, I'm not fucking you with no protection no matter how horny I am."
You honestly couldn't believe he was actually staying resolved not to. You crossed your arms.
"You could just pull out you know." You suggested.
"I'm not taking any risks." He turned around to leave.
"Why don't you just admit you won't be able to handle yourself and your pull out game is weak?"
The second you finished that sentence, Wooyoung turned around and slammed you against the wall.
"Are you challenging me?"
That's how you ended up pinned under him, your hands tied to the bed as his fingers dug into your skin from how hard he was gripping you. He had already made you cum 2 times and when you came for the third time, he pulled out of you, jerking his as his cum spurted all over your chest, dripping down onto your stomach. Wooyoung couldn't help but smirk at you, letting out an accomplished laugh at not only being able to not cum inside you, but to have lasted so long.
"What was that about my pull out game being weak?"
❥𝓒𝓱𝓸𝓲 𝓙𝓸𝓷𝓰𝓱𝓸
Tumblr media
Waking up hot and bothered was a really uncomfortable feeling but it was even worse when you couldn't even do much about it. Both you and Jongho woke up with a desperate need to be inside each other but whined when you realized there were no condoms in his drawer.
So there you two were, Jongho sliding his cock between your folds, but not actually penetrating you, the head of his cock teasing your clit more and more. It only served to frustrate you even more.
"Jongho please! Just slip inside me and fuck me dumb!" You cried out, tired of your pitiful attempt to get each other off.
Jongho halted his actions, hesitating to do as you asked.
"Are you sure? I could just go down on you if you want."
Although his offer was tempting, you knew it wasn't enough. You wanted his thick cock inside you, wanted to feel every vein and ridge that the stupid plastic never let you fully enjoy.
"Jongho please! Just this once?" You pouted at him.
He sighed but ultimately agreed, feeling frustrated himself. He slowly and carefully began entering you, both of you letting out lewd moans at this new feeling. You felt Jongho grow bigger inside you, he was just as aroused as you were at the thought of fucking you raw.
You gasped when he suddenly threw your legs over his shoulders, knowing you were in for a rough fuck.
"I'm telling you right now, there's no 'just this once' after this."
Gifs not mine. Credit goes to their respective owners.
2K notes · View notes
jerzwriter · 3 years
Text
A Cheesy Halloween Story
Tumblr media
Book: Open Heart (set in Book 2)
Characters: Ethan Ramsey, MC (Kaycee MacClennan), Bryce Lahela, Sienna Trinh
Rating: Teen
Summary: Ethan refuses to be Mickey to Kaycee's Minnie. But when it’s Bryce to the rescue, he’s none too pleased.
Category: Fluff
Warnings: None
A/N: This is an AU and just fun and silliness and dedicated to @danijimenezv. Happy Halloween, y’all!
A/N 2: I didn't get a chance to edit... I'll get to it eventually, so forgive the typos and such! :)
CHARACTERS BELONG TO PIXELBERRY STUDIOS
If you wish to be added or removed from tags, please let me know. Comments and reblogs always appreciated. 😊
Tumblr media
It was already two hours after her shift ended, but Kaycee was sitting on the floor of the diagnostic team office, pouring over journals in an attempt to learn more about their most recent case. Ethan was sitting at his desk conducting his research online. He had already asked her if she would move to the table, the couch, anyplace but the floor two times. It drove him crazy. He considered asking a third, but he knew he’d get the same result, and, as much as it pained him, he was still trying to keep his distance, limit their contact. His stint in the Amazon hadn’t done nearly as much as he had hoped to quell his feelings for her. In fact, it had done nothing at all.
The knock on the door was soft, but the room was so quiet it still startled them both.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to alarm you,” Sienna said softly. “Kaycee, I just wanted to see if you needed anything for your costume. We’re going to the craft store tonight. I figured you’d be getting out of here too late to join us.”
“Correct on that. I need white felt for the dots on my skirt, and I’m still not sure I love my tail. So, if you see anything better.”
He wanted to avoid the conversation but scrunched nose and line that formed between his brow after hearing the word “tail” made him feel like he was already, involuntarily, involved.
“I’ll see what I can do. Dr. Ramsey, are you getting dressed up for the Halloween Party in pediatrics?”
He tilted his head as he stared at her incredulously.
“Have I ever done anything to indicate that I would dress up for a Halloween party?”
“No,” she answered nervously, “but it’s for the kids, and I know that you care about the patients, so I thought…”
“There are already plenty of volunteers, Dr. Trinh, I’m not needed. Plus, I think they would appreciate doctors who are more kid-friendly.”
Kaycee had tried against her better judgment. Her heart was crushed when he left. When he didn’t return her calls. When he returned and spoke of his “reset.” But the way he all but ignored her since that time stung most of all. Not wanting to set herself up for any more rejection, she tried to steer clear of him and stick to work topics, too. Yet, for some reason, tonight, she felt like pushing the envelope.
“I think you���re perfectly fine with young patients, Dr. Ramsey. I’ve seen it with my own eyes.”
“Hmmm,” he mumbled, never taking his eyes off of his computer.
“I am looking for a Mickey.”
And there was that scrunched nose and wrinkled brow again.
“A Mickey?”
“Yes. I’m going to be Minnie Mouse, and I’d really like someone to be Mickey with me. For the kids… are you interested? I could get the costume together when I finish mine.”
The look Ethan shot her told her all she needed to know.
“Fine. But don’t say I didn’t offer it to you first.”
_______________
A couple of hours later, organizing her belongings outside of the office door, finally ready to head home when she spotted Bryce walking wearily down the hall after a long surgery.
“Hey, there, you look like you need a bed and a good night's sleep.”
“Sure do,” he said yawning, “heading to the on-call room now. I’m too tired to even make it home.”
“Are you sure? I can help you get there.”
“I appreciate it, but I’ll be fine here. I’ll get more rest if I cut my commute out.”
“OK, then sleep tight.”
“Wait, I was actually looking for you earlier, Sienna mentioned the party in Peds.”
“Are you dressing up?”
“I’d like to. She mentioned you needed a partner.”
Sitting just inside the office, Ethan’s ears piqued. He had nothing against Lahela, flashy and pompous as he was; he was a good surgeon and knew he was a good friend to Kaycee. A friend. But Ethan always suspected there had been more… and he wasn't far off. He had no right to be jealous or to care in any way, but hearing the word “partner” in any form while he was speaking to Kaycee made his blood start to simmer.
“I do!” She answered gleefully, “Would you be interested?”
“Hey, anytime I can team up with you is a win. If we can make sick kids smile while doing it, even better.”
Sometimes, when he flashed that megawatt smile, Kaycee wondered why she ever backed away from him in favor of Ramsey. It would have been easier. It would have been simpler. Maybe it could be?
“Now, before you commit. I should warn you that means being Mickey Mouse.”
“Mickey?”
“Yep, I’m going to be Minnie. So, if Mickey isn’t sexy enough for you,” she giggled.
Ethan slammed a book shut, relieved that no one outside the office heard him.
“Hey, the mouse was once a sex symbol you know.”
“You don’t say!” Kaycee laughed.
Ethan shook his head. How could she laugh at that? It’s idiotic.
“No, I made it up.”
No shit.
“But, if I’m Mickey Mouse, Mickey will be sexy just by virtue of the fact that… I will be Mickey Mouse.”
Ethan rolled his eyes. Jesus Christ.
“Bryce, you’re the best!”
He nervously tapped his pen on the desk as he watched her silhouette hugging Lahela through the shades covering the office’s glass walls.
“I promise you,” she continued, “I’ll make the costume as befitting of your beauty as possible.”
“Hey, we will be the HOTTEST damn mice duo in the history of mice duos. Maybe after we can hit Donahues?”
“That sounds like a plan!”
They were getting too close. He didn’t like it. He knew it would only be a matter of time before she met someone new, I mean it was Kaycee… smart, beautiful, funny, kind… anyone who didn’t want her would be a damn fool. But he hoped it wouldn’t be someone at Edenbrook. Not someone he’d have to watch her smile at, flirt with, or more. She’d have no reason to hide a relationship with Bryce, which means Ethan would have a front-row seat. The thought was unbearable.
____________________
Three days later it felt like half of the staff of Edenbrook was dressed to impress. Impress the judges of their annual Halloween costume contest, that is. Various superheroes, princesses, and cartoon characters littered the halls. While it was never his thing, per se, it never bothered Ethan. But this year scanning the crowd for any sight of the rodents had him more cantankerous than usual. He was so focused on looking for her he bumped right into Sienna.
“Oh, I’m sorry Dr. Ramsey!”
Sienna was dressed as Tinkerbell, and as would be expected, her costume was perfection. Perhaps it was seeing her in such a sweet ensemble that made Ethan realize just how nervous she appeared each time she saw him. He felt like an ass.
“No need to apologize, Dr. Trinh, that was completely on me. Also, you make a lovely Tinkerbell, if I must say so myself.”
“Why thank you,” she smiled, “will you be joining us for the party later?”
“I’m afraid not, but please enjoy yourself.”
Giving up his quest of being a human mousetrap, he decided to return to the office and put this all out of his head. But when he walked in, she was sitting at the conference table. Her legs crossed and leaning on her elbows as she poured over her charts. How did she make a Minnie Mouse costume look so damn appealing? The skirt wasn’t short, but it was short enough. The black tights, and… he needed to look away.
“Shouldn’t you be heading to Peds?” he asked passing her by.
“Yes, but I just needed to look at some results that came in.”
“There is nothing pressing, it could wait until after. Or, if you prefer, I can handle them for you.”
“Thanks, but you know my patients come first. The party hasn’t started yet. I’ll be fine.”
“Hello there!”
The voice was too boisterous, to happy, and too cocky for a man dressed as a damn mouse. Too bad Kaycee disagreed.
“Bryce!” she squealed as she jumped from the table to hug him.
“Mickey & Minnie reunited again!”
He took out his phone and they took a selfie, Ethan rolled his eyes as they both immediately posted it to Pictagram.
“Oh, and look at this,” Bryce grinned. He pulled a string cheese from his pocket breaking a piece off and putting it in Kaycee's mouth.
Kaycee laughed; Ethan seethed.
“What’s a mouse without cheese?” She grinned.
“Especially you, you live for cheese!”
“I sure do!”
Sienna appeared at the door and smiled.
“Oh my God! You two look great!! We’re going to start heading over, are you ready?”
“Sure, I am ready to make some sick kids happy,” Kaycee beamed.
Bryce looked over his shoulder at Ethan, “Dr. Ramsey, are you joining us? You should come.”
“He can’t,” Kaycee immediately interrupted, “All staff have to be costumed at this event.”
Why? He asked himself. Why did he suddenly have a compelling desire to go to this party? He knew exactly why, but denial ran deep with this man.
“I could go. I can go as a doctor.”
He saw a glint of annoyance in her eyes, a tribute to his observational skills.
Now. Now he wants to go?
“That doesn’t count, Dr. Ramsey. The idea is to give the children a day free of having to “see” any doctors of nurses.”
“I know. Why don’t you just go, go off and entertain children.”
“We will,” she grinned grabbing Bryce’s hand. “Are we ready Mickey?”
“I was born ready, Minnie, let’s do this.”
He watched them walk down the hall together, laughing animatedly most of the way, their awkward tails swaying behind them. And he could hear her laugh. Her beautiful, warm, enchanting laugh became fainter and fainter as she moved away. Maybe he was delusional, maybe he was unrealistic, maybe he was insane, but he was going to that party. There was no way she was going to let him be alone with her. But he needed a costume. He had an idea.
He took the elevator to the lobby and visited the hospital gift shop. They had to have something that he could use to make a half-assed costume know, didn’t they? His eye was immediately drawn to the kid's section, there were little tutus – that wasn’t happening on any level, a few firemen costumes that wouldn’t have fit him even 30 years ago, it wasn’t looking good.
“Can I help you,” the volunteer asked.
“I was looking for something to use as a costume, for the party in pediatrics, but it looks like I’m a little too big for any of your offerings.”
“You’re going to the party in peds?”
“I want to, but you need to be in…”
“A costume, yes. I think I can help you.”
“How?”
“I have a costume I was supposed to wear to a party after work, but my husband isn’t feeling well, so I’m just going to be home with him. It says one size fits all, and it’s still in the package,” she said handing him the bag. “I hope you can use it.”
“Thank you, you have no idea how much I….” his voice stopped as he looked down at the package.
“Cheese?”
“Yes,” she grinned.
“You were planning on being… cheese?!”
“Well, it was a couple’s costume. My husband was going to be a bottle of wine, and I was going to be….”
“Cheese…”
“Yes, wine and cheese, you know…”
“Oh, I get it. I do.”
“So, are you going to be cheese?” She smiled.
“If I want to see what the mice are doing, I guess I have no other choice.”
I’m going to have to transfer hospitals. There is no other way around this. At a minimum, I’m going to therapy. What the hell is it about this woman that possesses me to do this. I have to be out of my goddamned mind.
But he pushed the door to the Peds wing open and marched inside. Most of the staff looked at him in shock, either in pure horror or doing all that they could to contain their laughter. After all, he may have been dressed as a hunk of cheese now, but it was still Dr. Ramsey, and no one wanted that tongue lashing.
Good, he thought, at least I don’t have to endure….
And there was that laugh again. But this time fully unleashed, completely untamed, and roaring. He turned around and saw the well-dressed mouse doubled over in laughter.
“Is there an issue, Dr. MacClennan?”
“Oh,” she said, wiping tears from her face, “there are so many issues. Like, you’re currently a hunk of cheese! Most of us knew you were a hunk, but… of cheese?”
He smiled despite himself. “I’m here for the kids, Rookie.”
Her eyes lit up. Rookie. She hadn’t heard that name since Miami and hearing it again warmed her heart. Even if it was coming from a grown man in a cheese costume with a sheepish grin on his face.
“You’re really here for the kids?” She smiled.
“Oh, hell no!” Bryce said barreling down the hall toward them. “He is here for the best mice and cheese selfie in the history of mice and cheese selfies.”
“There’s a history?” Sienna asked from the side.
“I’m not taking a…”
“You are so taking a…”
“No, I’m no…”
“Mommy! Mommy!” a young patient squealed, “Look, Mommy! The mouse is going to eat up the cheese.”
“Would you like a picture of the mice and cheese, little girl.”
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” she chanted.
Her mother’s eyes lit up as she held her young daughter on her hip.
“You guys are a godsend! I haven’t seen her this happy over anything since her surgery.”
Kaycee shot Ethan a smug but tender look.
“So, Dr. Ramsey.”
He looked at the little girl and smiled.
“Let’s get this over with,” he whispered.
“OK, you should get between us,” Bryce instructed, “I think that would be the best aesthetic.”
“For the love of God.”
“Come on, just say cheese.”
“If this goes on Picta, I’ll have you both fired.”
“No, you won’t,” she smiled.
“The things you get me to do, Rookie.”
“I didn’t tell you to be cheese. Next year, just go along with the costume I plan, OK.”
“You have my word.”
Permatag: @barbean @binny1985 @bluebelle08 @bluerosesbloom @brokenmemoriesblog @charisworld @chemist-ana @crazy-loca-blog @custaroonie @everybodyscreamsposts @genevievemd @icecoffee90 @jamespotterthefirst @jennieausten @kachrisberry @kalinahonore @lady-calypso @liaromancewriter @mia143 @mjlbwork @mm2305 @phoenixrising308 @pixelberrygirl @potionsprefect @schnitzelbutterfingers @secretaryunpaid @shewillreadyou @shygirl4295 @socalwriterbee @thegreentwin @toadfrog26
OH Tags: @a-crepusculo @aishwarya26 @chaoticchopshopheart @choicesaddict5 @coffeeheartaddict2 @dorisz @kat-tia801 @lucy-268 @panda9584 @parisa-kh @queencarb @swiminthegarden @youlookappropriate @sillydg
@choicesficwriterscreations @openheartfanfics
78 notes · View notes
combat-wombatus · 3 years
Text
Crimson Snow
Tumblr media
Pairing: Hawks (Takami Keigo) x Fem!Reader
Genre: angst :’) (a lil bit of fluff thrown in here and there)
Warnings: mentions of blood, character death. 
WC: 7.8k. am i sorry? no.
Summary: Childhood friends doesn’t always equal lovers in the future. You wished that was the case, but ever since Keigo disappeared, you found it hard to believe in love again. 
(A/N): this was. i had to write this. it wasn’t up for debate. finishing this at 4am in the morning aldksjfhajshd. spent a grant total of 2 days brainstorming & writing this fic. not proofread at all. heavily inspired by the song 小幸运 by Hebe Tien. i strongly suggest you give it a try and listen to it as you read this :p (for all my chinese speakers out there...let’s see how you deal with this heartbreak :’) so yeah. i’m actually...really really proud of this fic. i tried a new format with this, and i think i kinda like it. also i left the ending up to interpretation if you don’t read the epilogue. enjoy! 
credit for this au goes to @wafflesandkruge​
here’s the link to the music :)
youtube
Tumblr media
The one constant in your life.
The boy who’d always been there for you, through the dark days and the cold nights, holding your hand through it all.
The one who’d held you when you broke down.
The one who’d tucked you under his wings as the skies crackled with energy, rain pouring from the heavens, and told you that no matter where you went, he’d stay with you. He’d keep you nice and dry, snuggled close to his body as he shielded you from the storm.
The one constant in your life.
He’d left quietly in the night, not stopping by to say farewell.
In his place, he’d left a lonesome letter, tucked away beneath a boulder on your special hill.
“I’ll come back for you. Wait for me, okay?”
And from within that plain white envelope, a single red feather floated out, carried on the autumn winds, drifting aimlessly.
Almost as if it were lost.
And in that moment, you felt as if you’d lost a part of yourself, a little piece of your soul.
You weren’t sure you were ever going to get it back.
Tumblr media
Years passed. You waited. There was no sign of him
Not in the skies, not on the land, and even though you’d sometimes see him in the reflection of the water, sitting next to you as you told him about your day, he wasn’t really there either.
I won’t give up on him.
I’ll stay strong.
He told me he’d come back for me.
Against the test of time, your resolve never withered. It only grew, strong as steel, taking over the crevices in your heart where he’d left his mark.
I’ll wait for you, Kei.
But please…come back to me.
Tumblr media
“Hey, (Y/N)!” Your friend called out enthusiastically from her position on the couch. “Come look!”
“What?” You stepped out of the kitchen, only to be greeted by a familiar face, smirking on the TV screen.
“Look at him! He’s this new hero, and he’s only 18! (Y/N)! He’s our age! Isn’t he hot?” She pointed at his flickering image. “His hero name is Hawks!” Squealing, she turned to you. “Isn’t that so cool?”
You stood in shock, the glass of water that you had been holding slipped from your fingers and shattered onto the floor. Liquid pooled around your feet, soaking your slippers, but you made no move to step aside.
“Woah! (Y/N), are you okay?” She jumped off the couch, rushing towards you. “Hey, (Y/N)? He’s cute and all but…this is a little bit much, isn’t it?” She looked at you with concern, eyebrows drawing tighter when you didn’t respond.
“(Y/N) …what’s wrong? You look like you just saw a ghost.”
Shaking yourself from your daze, you averted your eyes. “Ahh, I’m sorry. Uh…I just, I never thought I’d see him again.”
“Wait, you know him?” Your friend looked at you, surprised. “(Y/N) …did he do something to you?” She asked softly. “If he did, I don’t care how cute he is, I’m gonna kick his ass to high heaven if need be. Someone like that shouldn’t be a hero.”
You shook your head, chuckling a little. “No…no, there’s no need to do that. It’s just…it’s been a long time, and I just didn’t expect to see him.”
“Ahh. Well, step out of that puddle! Come on, let’s grab you some paper towels.”
Tumblr media
Hey!
It’s me, (Y/N). I…I saw you on TV today. You look…different. In a good way, I suppose. You’ve bulked up a bit.
You never used to smile like that though. Not like…like you were smiling for others. Seeing you smile for the camera, well…it made me sad.
But I’m happy that you’re ok. I think it would probably be hard for you to find me, since obviously I’m not on the news. So I’ll come find you instead, yeah? What do you say we catch up sometime?
I miss you. I’m in college now. I’m doing pretty good. You’re an overachiever, aren’t you? 18 years old and you already have your own agency.
Not that I’m complaining. Thanks for making it so easy for me to find you :)
So…let’s meet up sometime, when you have time? Maybe for some coffee? I know a quaint little place. It’s not too far away from your agency, three blocks to the right, turn left, and walk to the next intersection. It’s the corner shop. You can’t miss it.
I’ll wait for you there this Saturday, okay? I’ll do my work there. You can walk in whenever you have the time.
Your chicken, (Y/N)
Tumblr media
Saturday came faster than you could prepare yourself. You checked your reflection repeatedly in the mirror, double-guessing your outfit decisions.
What if he doesn’t like it?
Is this too formal for a coffee date?
“Hey, (Y/N)!” Your friend barged into the bathroom. “I saw all the clothes on your bed! Are you going on a date?”
“Uh…just a meeting with an old friend. To catch up,” you explained.
She looked at you suspiciously. “Old friend…is it that guy on TV? Hawks?”
You grew flustered. “Err…yeah. If he got my letter.”
She looked you up and down, then dragged you into her closet. “Good thing I just went on a shopping spree last weekend then!” She pumped a fist excitedly in the air. “I’m giving you a makeover!”
Two hours later, you stood in front of the bathroom mirror once more. Your friend had put you through every single possible combination of outfits using both your closet and hers, and you had to agree that she had impeccable taste.
“Come on, you’re going to be late!” She shoved you out of the bathroom.
“I didn’t set a time!” You protested, laughing.
“Well, get your ass out of here! My boyfriend’s coming over!”
“So that’s the real reason you want me gone, hmm?” You teased her.
“Shush! Get out!”
Tumblr media
Hawks was on patrol. You had been on his mind the entire week. Ever since your letter had reached his desk, he couldn’t stop thinking about you.
Thinking about you brought back happier times, and he wasn’t masochistic enough to give himself false hope.
No, it would be better for you to forget about him, and vice versa.
Still, he couldn’t stop himself. His body flew of its own accord, ignoring the sensibilities of his mind that screamed at it to stop.
Go back! The reasonable voice inside his head yelled.
Fly back!
His body refused to listen.
He found himself gently landing on a rooftop, right across the little café you told him to meet you at.
He even debated going inside. Just for a second. Just for a cup of coffee, to warm myself up in the chilly late-afternoon breeze, he told himself.
Then, he scoffed. Who was he kidding? If he went inside, he wouldn’t have the resolve to step back out before he saw you.
Shaking his head, he flew away as quickly as he could.
If he’d stayed a moment longer, he would’ve seen you walk down the street, humming a little tune to yourself.
Maybe then his resolve would’ve cracked.
Too bad he’ll never know.
Tumblr media
Sitting alone at a table for two was an unpleasant feeling. Especially when you’re on your third drink, the waitress keeps eyeing you with pity, and you couldn’t concentrate on your work.
“Miss?” The waitress stopped by your table again. “Sorry to bother you, but we’re closing in 15 minutes.”
You checked the time on your laptop. Crap. It was already 5:15.
“Oh yeah, uhh, sorry to bother you!” You chuckle awkwardly. You quickly packed your books and laptop, dropped a $20 bill on the table, and hurried out the door. Walking home in silence, you tried your best not to feel too disappointed.
Maybe he just didn’t have time?
It’s ok. You’ll just ask him again, another time.
Tumblr media
Another time.
You sent him countless letters. For the first year, at least. When he ignores all of them, you visit his agency in person.
As you walk through the glass doors, there’s a man sitting behind the reception desk.
“Hello, miss. How can I help you today?” He asks in the customary polite tone.
“I’m looking for Keigo. Hawks,” you answer, trying to hide your nervousness.
He looks at you suspiciously. “How do you know his first name?”
“We…we were childhood friends,” you tried to explain. “I…well, I haven’t seen him in a while.”
He took a closer look at you. “Can I ask for your name, miss?”
“(Y/N). (Y/N) (Y/L/N).”
He sighed. “I’m afraid that you’ll have to leave the premises, Miss (Y/L/N). You’re not allowed to be here.”
What?
He hadn’t kicked you out before you told him your name.
“Why-” you started, but he cut you off.
“Miss (Y/L/N). I’m afraid that I have to ask you to leave, and don’t come back. Should I call security to escort you out?”
Holding back tears, you clutched your purse close to your chest and hurried out the glass doors, wishing nothing more than to shatter them into pieces.
Tumblr media
You didn’t send any more letters after that.
Years pass. Every year on your birthday, Keigo gave you a feather.
“So I’ll always be with you,” he joked.
His feathers are extra durable, but time can wear down even the strongest things.
The last feather you got from him was ten years ago.
It can barely be considered a feather at this point, and you keep it in a special glass case so it can’t get any more worn down.
Ten years.
You’re turning 25 tomorrow.
Ten years of waiting around for him turned into ten years of watching him date other women. Ten years of hiding your pain every time another picture of him kissing a new girl graced the covers of the tabloids.
The first time, you cried yourself to sleep.
It wasn’t the last time.
Again and again, he breaks your heart.
By the third year, you convinced yourself to stop looking at the tabloids and the gossip sites.
By the fifth year, you scold yourself. You vow to stop crying over a stupid childhood crush.
By the seventh, you told yourself that you needed to forget about him. Step back into the dating ring, make out with someone else, and remove his presence entirely from your mind.
That didn’t work out.
Ten years.
It killed you to finally harden your resolve, but you told yourself that you couldn’t spend your whole life waiting for someone who was never going to love you back.
You’re turning 25 tomorrow, and you’re going to go on a date.
Tumblr media
He’s watching you. He always is.
It makes him feel like a creepy stalker, but he can’t help it.
He watches you as you step into the restaurant, decked out in formal wear that looked amazing on you.
Going on a date. With someone who wasn’t him.
He stays on the rooftop, watching you through a window as you ate and laughed.
He wishes that he was the one making you laugh, that he was the one helping you order food from the menu, that he was the one sharing a dessert with you.
He’s selfish like that. It never does him any good.
He’s scared, really. Scared of commitment, tarnished by his time spent in the work program.
He sees you as the one thing in life that they can’t take away from him. You have this innocence, this purity that you always carry around with you, because you’re a part of a time when his life wasn’t so complicated.
He doesn’t want to shatter that illusion.
He never reached out to you because he’s scared.
He’s scared that he’ll break you.
He stopped sending you feathers, heart splintering every time your birthday comes around, hoping you’ll eventually forget him.
Tumblr media
You don’t.
It’s not that you didn’t try.
No one else really interested you.
That is, until Masaki came along. He was bright, happy, always upbeat. He could find the words to cheer you up, to make a bad day that much better. He was attentive, caring, sweet.
He was everything that most people would look for in a partner.
And slowly, you began to open up to him too.
You fell into his embrace easier. You got a little happier when he came over for dinner.
You felt just a little safer when you were wrapped in his arms, a luxury you never thought you’d have.
Two years later, during a picnic date, he proposed.
You always had a love for picnic dates. Maybe because your first date, with Keigo, was a messy picnic affair during the spring, on top of a little hill where wildflowers bloomed and birds pecked at your leftovers.
Tumblr media
“Stop!” You giggled, whipped cream smeared all over your cheeks. “You’re going to get it on my clothes!”
Keigo laughed, then popped another strawberry in your mouth. “You can wash that off later, silly! Just have fun!”
“It’s not fun when my clothes are all sticky,” you whined. “You try it! It feels gross!”
He smirked. “Oh really?”
Taking a strawberry, he dipped it in the container of cream you had brought, then stuck it down his shirt.
“Ha! Take that!” He gloated.
You stared at him in shock. “Did you just–”
“Yes I did! And it’s not gross at all, see?” He plucked the strawberry back out and shoved it in his mouth.
“Eww! Kei, that’s disgusting!”
“No it’s not, it still tastes like a strawberry! Mphm!” He chewed, licking his fingers.
He regretted that decision later, when bees swarmed the front of his shirt.
“Eek!” He shrieked, hopping backwards.
“Kei, take off your shirt!”
“It’s so sticky!” He yelped, trying to peel the front of his shirt away from his chest.
“I told you!”
“Hey, now is NOT the time for the ‘I told you so’ speech, okay?” He finally ripped his shirt off.
You couldn’t help it. You cackled.
“What now?” He looked at the bees feasting on his ruined tee.
“I told you so,” you teased him.
Taking one look at the devious glint in his eyes, you scooped up the picnic supplies and raced down the hill.
He followed, wings beating, taking off into the air. He reached you within seconds, tacking you to the ground.
“Hey, that’s not fair!” You struggled against him. “You know you’re fast when you fly!”
He looked at you mischievously. “And what about it?”
“You can’t race me like that when I’m on foot!”
“Who said we were racing?” His eyes locked on your lips. “I was just trying to catch up to you.”
You blushed, suddenly realizing how close his face was to yours.
“Kei–” you started.
“Can I kiss you?” He interrupted you, then quickly blushed. “I mean, only if you want to-”
You wrapped your hands in his hair, interrupting him with a kiss.
He tasted like the remnants of strawberries and cream, sweet honey on a beautiful spring day.
And it was a beautiful spring day.
Perhaps the last beautiful spring day you’d ever have, for the next spring, he was gone.
Tumblr media
Beautiful spring days were few and far between. You’d learned that the hard way.
But today…you were inclined to think that it might be another one of those days.
Your boyfriend of two years had proposed on a beautiful spring day reminiscent of one long ago.
You supposed that this marked a series of firsts.
First date. First kiss. And now…a proposal.
You accept his proposal, tears in your eyes. He thinks that they’re tears of happiness, and in part, they are.
You don’t tell him that this was the one thing that you never thought you’d do. You feel like you’re betraying Keigo.
You have to remind yourself that he betrayed you first.
Tumblr media
Half a year later, you have a wedding. It’s a small wedding, with only your families and close friends. You considered reaching out to Hawks’s hero agency, but decided to spare yourself the pain.
He’d moved on. So would you.
Unbeknownst to you, when the ceremony rolled around, Keigo was standing on a nearby rooftop, the wind blowing away his tears.
He couldn’t believe how beautiful you were.
He knew that he couldn’t have you, but didn’t you know that he was a sucker for pain? Watching you repeat the vows was like getting punched full-force in the gut, but the wind never returned to his lungs.
He felt empty inside. Something essential was missing, and he knew what it was, but he also knew that he couldn’t ever have it. Not if he wanted you to stay alive.
As the ceremony finished, he flew away into the sunset, and you caught a glimpse of his crimson wings, purely on accident. You shook your head in disbelief.
“Now I’m hallucinating too,” you muttered to yourself.
But no matter how hard you tried to convince yourself you imagined the whole thing, that final view made it so much harder for you to forget him.
Tumblr media
Another year passed, and the seasons changed as they did. Spring flowing into summer, summer fading into autumn, autumn slowly drifting into winter.
Gradually, your new life engulfed you, the comfort of it all slowly draining away your doubts. Your husband was a good man. A faithful man. A caring man.
He held doors open for you and snuggled you on the couch. He played with your hair and made you breakfast in bed. He made it difficult for you not to love him.
You weren’t entirely sure you wanted to resist, anyways.
One night, you woke up in your shared bed, screaming in pain. Your lower back burned, almost as if you were getting branded.
Your husband woke up to the commotion. The bedsheets were stained with blood. Fresh, crimson, blood, all of it coming from you.
Whimpering, you laid limp as Masaki set you on your belly, trying to figure out the source of the injury. Taking a clean paper towel, he gingerly wiped the blood off of your raw skin, showing a tattoo emblazoned in gold ink.
Written in elegant cursive were three simple words.
Three words, but they hurt to look at.
(Y/N) …I’m sorry.
Your husband stared in shock. This didn’t happen. This couldn’t happen, could it? The only way someone got a tattoo like this was if their soulmate died, and, well…he was still very much alive.
He wasn’t your soulmate.
In this world, quirks weren’t the only strange thing.
Soulmates existed. But most never found out until it was too late.
When your soulmate died, their last words would be tattooed permanently on their other half’s skin in a bloody and painful process.
Their last moments would flash before the other’s eyes.
Nothing you could do. Nothing you could be sure of, until it was too late.
Tumblr media
Fires blazed everywhere.
Building after building, it ate away at the crumbling city, tearing down everything in its path.
“Help!” A voice choked out, raspy from smoke intake. “There’s a beam—ugh—on my leg. I can’t get it off!”
A winged figure crouched on a burning rooftop, out of breath and utterly exhausted.
Backup wasn’t coming.
The whole city was burning.
Standing shakily, he sent the last of his feathers off to help the trapped woman.
“That’s it for me then, I suppose,” his smile wobbled slightly. “My work here is done.”
He couldn’t risk jumping off of the roof. His wings were stubs on his back, and only a single feather remained.
“That’s not enough for me to fly off, now is it?” He chuckled mirthlessly. “Oh, if only you could see me right now, (Y/N). You’d be proud. Saved more than 500 people today, you know that?” He sighed, sitting down on the roof. “Lost count somewhere around there. You were always proud of me, weren’t you? The only one that believed in me when I told myself I couldn’t fly.
You’re the one that taught me to fly, remember, chicken? Those were the good times.
Look at me now. Talking to myself. Don’t even have the strength to fly down anymore.” He coughed into his hand, blood staining his palm. He grasped tightly onto a keychain around his neck, smearing the metal with crimson.
“I never did thank you. Guess it’s too late now.” He stared up at the sky, hues of orange and gold dancing across the horizon.
“Never did treat you right.” He plucked his last feather off of his back, twirling it around in his fingers.
“You were always too good for me. Too good for anyone, really.” He laid down on the roof, back no longer sensitive to the burning heat.
“I lost the right to love you a long time ago. I’ve got no business crying over you.” He chuckled bitterly. “But is that going to stop me?”
Letting go of the keychain and his feather, his hands went limp.
“(Y/N),” he sighed, closing his eyes. “I’m sorry.”
The roof collapsed, the hungry flames licking at the bottom finally swallowing him whole. His comms fell out of his ear, the plastic melting in the heat.
A single red feather floated down to the ground, charred and blackened.
The only remains of his body they’ll ever find.
Tumblr media
You were sobbing uncontrollably. Keigo.
He was your soulmate.
The boy you loved.
The one who’d abandoned you.
The one who you tried to forget.
He was your soulmate.
Your soulmate, who was dead.
“Turn…turn on the TV,” you whispered weakly. “Turn it on. I need to see.”
Masaki reached for the remote, flipping it on to the news channel.
“Earlier tonight, a bomb was detonated in Nagoya prefecture. Top heroes were on the scene, including Endeavor and Hawks, but their quirks are ill-suited to fight the conflagration. Endeavor has resorted to using brute strength to rescue people from the rubble, while Hawks hasn’t been seen since the beginning of the night. We are now reporting his status as MIA, and will continue to look for the Winged Hero, along with updating our reports on the status of missing civilians–”
You shut the TV off. You’d heard all you needed to.
Throwing on a mishmash of clothing, you sprinted out the door. Hailing a taxi, you hopped in before it had even screeched to a full stop.
“Hawks Hero Agency.” You told the driver, not bothering to mince your words. You hadn’t bothered to wipe all the blood off of your back either, so it was gradually staining your coat a deep crimson, a mocking parody of the way that Keigo’s feathers used to lay against his back.
His feathers that were burnt, charred, turned to ashes, no longer able to bring you the comfort they once had when they wrapped you in a warm embrace.
The driver looked concerned. “Miss, do you know what happened today? Hawks isn’t–”
“Yes, I know. Drive.”
You pressed your forehead against the window, breath steaming up the glass. It reminded you of one winter, when the two of you had been building snowmen, and your mother called you in for dinner.
Tumblr media
“Kei, I have to go,” you tugged at his hand.
“Aww, (Y/N),” he kicked at an unfortunate stone with the scuffed toe of his boot. “Why can’t you stay a little longer? We haven’t finished his head yet.” He pouted.
“I can’t, Kei,” you tried to make him release his iron grip on your hand. “Mama’s gonna get mad.”
“Then I’ll make you stay!” He boldly declared, wrapping his little arms around your frame, tackling you to the snow-covered ground.
The two of you giggled, engaged in a tickle war, your mom’s voice fading into the distance.
“(Y/N) (Y/L/N)!” Your mom yelled, marching over to where the two of you lay, tangled in a heap. “Do you want to get a cold?”
“No, Mama,” you said, slowly getting up and dusting the snow off of your parka. “I’m coming.” You turned around and poked your tongue out at your friend, letting your mom drag you back into your house.
Keigo sat in the snow for a while longer, not exactly excited to go back to his house.
Suddenly, an idea popped into his head.
He beat his little wings as fast as he could, half flying, half stumbling to your kitchen window.
Sneaking a peek inside, he saw you staring questioningly back at him. Not bothering to hide his mischievous grin, he puffed out a breath, steaming the window, took his little glove off, and started writing.
“D O  Y O U  W A N T  T O  F L Y  W I T H  M E ?” He painstakingly wrote out.
You shook your head, and his grin quickly dropped from his face. Looking down, he almost missed the words you mouthed out.
“I can’t read it!” You tried your best to sign. “It’s backwards!”
“Oh!” He tried his best to write the mirror image of what he had just written, making sure that you could read it from your point of view this time. You read his little message, a grin taking over your face.
“Y E S!” You mouthed. “YES, YES, YES!”
Quickly scarfing down your dinner, you waved a hasty goodbye to your mom, racing out the back door, only to get tackled into the snow.
“Come on, let’s go!” He took ahold of your hand. “Race you!”
“You can’t race me if you’re holding my hand!” You shrieked in delight. “Stop it!”
He paused, turning around. “Hmm. Well, maybe I don’t want to race you then,” he looked at you with a small smile on his face. “I wanna try something new!”
“Oh?” You asked, seeing the way his eyes lit up with delight. “What is it?”
“I wanna fly! With you!”
Giggling, he turned you around so that your back was facing him. He circled his arms below your armpits.
“Hang on!” He flapped his wings as fast as he could, kicking up a storm of snow around you. To his surprise, he actually managed to lift the two of you off the ground for around 3 feet or so. He wasn’t expecting it to work on his first try, but the two of you really were flying!
Tumblr media
Sighing, you turned away from the window.
Happier times, you chuckled mirthlessly.
Isn’t it sad that I’m only remembering them now?
The car screeched to a stop at the front door to the Hawks Hero Agency.
You stepped into the lobby, the fluorescent lights blinding.
It’s the middle of the night, but they don’t seem to mind, you thought. Everyone was bustling around the place like it was normal.
The receptionist had changed since you’d last been here.
She spotted you and hurried over, most likely because of the blood staining your clothes.
“Miss, are you hurt?” She gave you a once-over. “Can I help you?”
You stared at her in shock for a moment. What were you here for again?
“Oh…uh,” you wrung your hands nervously. “I’m here for Hawks.”
Her expression of concern melted away into one of annoyance. “Another fangirl. This one appears to be married too,” she scoffed at the band adorning your left ring finger. “People these days…” she muttered underneath her breath, already hurrying back to her desk, where the phone rang incessantly.
“No. I’m not a fangirl.” You lifted your head. You might be in pain, but damned if you were going to let a stranger strip you of the remaining shreds of your dignity.
“I’m his soulmate.”
The way you said that phrase with such conviction made the lady pause.
“Soulmate?” She questioned. Girls had tried this trick on her before, but…when asked to prove themselves, they merely responded with “oh, it’s just a feeling,” or “I just know it.”
Never once had anyone said this phrase with such confidence.
“Yes.” You shut your eyes, defiantly holding back tears. “You have comms, right? What did he say before the comms died?”
The lady stared back at you, a pang of sorrow shooting its way into her heart. You weren’t joking around, were you?
“I…yes, yes we do. What’s your name, miss?”
You sucked in a deep breath. “(Y/N). (Y/N) (Y/L/N).”
She stared at you for another moment, then quietly pulled out her comms.
“He said…” she choked a little. “He said, ‘(Y/N) …I’m sorry.’ We weren’t sure who he was talking about. We assumed it was a civilian he wasn’t able to save,” she pressed the back of her hand to her mouth. “Oh God…”
Quietly, she choked out another question. “Was it…was he talking about…you?”
You didn’t want to reply. You’d heard enough.
The lady didn’t try to stop you as you ran to the elevator, your fingertip pressing the “up” button so hard it bruised.
Quickly looking at the directory, you found his office.
“420.” You choked out a pained laugh. “He always did like messing around with people.”
Collapsing against the corner of the elevator, you wrapped your arms around your knees and lowered your head. You felt so goddamn tired.
Why did it have to be you?
Why couldn’t he break someone else’s heart?
Someone who was stronger?
Someone who could take this in stride and move on?
Why did the universe choose you?
The elevator bell dinged, rousing you from your thoughts. You stood up slowly, a trail of blood staining the place where you once sat.
Crimson, like the trail of feathers he’d (perhaps intentionally) shed during that game of hide and seek.
You buried your face into your hands.
Goddamnit, Keigo! Why does everything have to remind me of you?
You made your way into his office, most likely the messiest of all the top pro-hero offices. Paperwork was scattered everywhere, jackets strewn across the floor. You even saw a shoelace string laying on the carpet next to his desk.
It’s almost as if he’d always expected to come back.
Stepping cautiously over the objects that littered the ground, you came face-to-face with a cabinet next to his desk.
Snowglobes. So many snowglobes.
Snowglobes occupied every shelf of the cabinet, and the glass doors made it easy to examine the contents.
You squinted closely at them. They were all…different angles of the same scene, you realized.
The snow park above your houses.
He’d had snowglobes made.
They immortalized the place where the two of you played all day in the snow.
The place where he first learned how to fly, gliding off the hills like a paraglider.
The place where he’d picked you up and learned how to fly with another person’s life in his hands, hugging you close to his chest, reveling in your warmth.
In the spring, it was the place where he took you on your first picnic date.
The place where the two of you shared your first kiss.
The place where he left you his goodbye note, tucked away under the grounding weight of a boulder you used to lay on, basking in the sun’s warmth.
He’d had 12 snowglobes made. Your lucky number.
12 different angles that showcased the same scenery.
Suddenly, your legs wouldn’t carry your weight anymore. You leaned back into his chair, still smelling faintly of his scent.
How can someone’s scent not change over 13 years?
You closed your eyes, and quickly opened them again when you saw a pile of letters on the corner of the desk.
You weren’t sure why they caught your eye. They weren’t anything special, really. Plain white envelopes addressed in plain black print.
You took a closer look.
That was your name on the envelopes.
You leaned closer, quickly shuffling through them all.
Each and every single one of them was addressed to you.
Each and every single one of them was dated a year apart.
Each and every single one of them was marked for your various addresses over the years, his handwriting steadily improving.
You couldn’t resist your curiosity. Taking a paper cutter, you tore through the seal of the earliest envelope.
A single red feather, beautifully preserved, floated out.
You stared in shock. He…he didn’t forget.
He never forgot.
He just chose not to send it.
Hurriedly opening the remaining envelopes, you acquired more feathers, each fresher than the last.
By the end, you had a pile of 13 crimson feathers, right next to 13 shredded envelopes.
You looked around, confused. Why hadn’t he left a note? Any note?
Did he…did he never write letters?
You knew that you had sent him letters.
Maybe they did throw them out as spam.
Your curiosity piqued, you pulled open drawer after drawer, but none of them held anything of personal importance.
Finally, you came upon the bottom right drawer.
It was locked, you realized.
You carefully place the feathers back in their respective envelopes. Sealing them up once again, you carry them in a stack, making your way downstairs.
The agency workers saw you with the letters in your arms, not sure if they should stop you or not. When you looked to the receptionist and murmured a quiet “thank you”, they stood their ground. If she was okay with you walking away like this, then there shouldn’t be a reason that they wouldn’t be.
The taxi driver who took you here was still waiting outside. Seeing you arrive, he stomped out his cigarette butt and opened the backseat door for you.
“Rough night, miss?” He looked at your back, pity obvious in his expression. “Do you want me to take you to a hospital with that?”
You shook your head. “They can’t fix that. Do you remember the way we came?”
“Aye, yes I do,” he stepped into his own seat. “I’ll take you there right quick, miss. Don’t you worry.”
As you rode back home in silence, you couldn’t stop thinking about the cabinet in Keigo’s office.
The feathers, folded away safely in the envelopes you were holding.
If he never forgot, why did he never reach out?
The car door slamming shook you from your daze. “Miss, you’re back home.”
You stared at the man, realizing that you didn’t have your wallet on you.
“Do you mind waiting a second? I’ll go get my wallet now–”
He shook his head. “I know where that blood came from. See here?” He rolled up his sleeve.
“Got mine when I was 22,” a melancholy smile framed his face. “Rare, right? I never did find out who she was.
But the hospital staff helped me that day. Looked for deaths around my age, and then when I tried to pay ‘em, they refused. Said ‘twas only the right thing to do. Now I finally get to repay the favor. Don’t you go tryna pay me now. Won’t ‘ccept it.”
He leaned back against the hood of his car. When you opened your mouth to object, he merely saluted you, hopped back into the driver’s seat, and drove off into the night.
You turned to your house. The lights were still on inside, meaning your husband was still up. He probably couldn’t sleep, not after what had just happened. You couldn’t blame him.
Stepping inside, you heard muffled sobs coming from the kitchen.
“Masaki?” You leaned on the doorframe. He looked up at your voice.
“(Y/N)?” He rose from the table. “You’re…you’re okay,” he wrapped you in a hug.
You cleared your throat. “…yeah. Yeah, I’m okay,” you hugged him back.
I’m okay, you tried to convince yourself.
“Where did you go?” He looked at you curiously. Finally seeing the envelopes in your arms, he paused.
“Babe?” He asked softly. “Did you…did you know him?”
You buried your face into his chest. “Yeah…yeah, I did.”
“Do you want to talk about it?” He asked softly.
“Not really…not now…” you replied.
He patted your back lightly. “That’s ok. I understand.”
The rest of the night went by in a blur. The letters were scattered on your nightstand, your husband helping you into the shower. He’s changed the bloody sheets already, but the stains on the mattress were stubborn and refused to come out.
Crimson stains, in the shape of wings.
Tumblr media
Days later, some people from the agency stopped by your house.
“Is there a (Y/N) (Y/L/N) at this address?” The receptionist from your earlier encounter knocked on the door.
“Uh, hi. Yeah, that’s me,” you answered, not bothering to change out of your bathrobe. Your complexion had grown waxen, face shallow. Your hair formed an unkempt nest, spiraling around your face.
She gave you a smile, pity etched in her face. It disgusted you, really.
All anyone ever gave you nowadays was pity. Pity cards from your coworkers, although you weren’t sure how the information leaked out. Pitiful glances from your husband, who insisted on doing all the chores around the house.
Pity, pity, pity.
“What is it?” You asked her.
“We have some…documents for you.” She waved over two guys, each lugging a large crate of…paper?
“Wait…all that? For me?” You were confused. There was no way that that bottom drawer, even if all it contained were letters, had that much paper in it.
“Yes, (Y/L/N)-san. It’s all for you.” The men dropped off their crates at your door.
“What’s going on?”
“These were stored in the records house. Hawks filed them. They were all addressed to you, so we felt that this was the proper treatment.”
“We’ll leave you to go through these in your own time.” She started down the steps. Then, as if remembering something suddenly, she paused.
“You know…he was a good man,” she smiled gently. “We all knew he had a secret someone. We just didn’t know who they were. I’m glad he found you. Hero work is dangerous, especially for top heroes like him.
I hope that you find joy in those letters.” She turned back and finished her journey down the steps.
You turned around and looked at the crates.
Found me?
You smiled bitterly, a brittle coldness taking over your heart.
He never really did find me, did he?
Sighing, you sorted through the crates, looking for the ones that were dated the earliest. You carried the oldest set of letters into the bedroom and tore open the first envelope.
Tumblr media
Hey, (Y/N). It’s me, Kei.
I hope you haven’t forgotten about me. I mean, I’m not an easy person to forget, I suppose, but it has been a while. Three years, to be exact.
Three years can do a lot to a person.
I should know.
How are you doing? I hope you managed to keep Timothy alive. You were always prone to overwatering him.
I’m not sure how long cacti live, but…if you nurture something, anything can happen, right?
I’m a hero now. I’m sure you know. My debut was broadcasted all over national television. They just can’t resist making themselves look good, can they?
At least now I’m allowed to write. I hope you understand why I haven’t written to you in so long.
I didn’t forget about you. How could I? Even though we were only 15, how could I forget someone like you?
I missed you. I don’t think you understand how much. It felt so empty, living without you by my side. Like…like I wasn’t ever warm enough, even bundled in the tightest blankets. I was always missing you.
Sounds like a curse, eh?
But don’t worry. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. I just wanted you to know that.
Yours, Kei.
Tumblr media
Ripping open letter after letter, you realized that you held his entire life story in your hands.
Tumblr media
Hey chicken. It’s Kei again.
Realized I’ve been treating these letters as a kind of diary. I guess it’s…therapeutic? Even though I know I’ll never send these. I don’t want to put you in danger, you know?
Do you remember when we were kids?
We had all the time in the world to do whatever we wanted.
I miss that time.
Not as much as I miss you though.
I check in on you every so often, but I make sure you never see.
False hope is a dangerous thing. It shatters your soul into pieces, and when you try and piece them back together, it cuts your heart so badly you wish you’d never started.
But, you see, you’re like a drug for me.
I can’t seem to stop myself. No matter how bad it hurts, I…I still come back.
You wouldn’t know, of course.
I suppose there’s a reason it hurts when you stare into the sun.
I’m already broken, yeah? I don’t want you to break with me.
The thing is, I know you’d want to. I know we promised we’d always come back for each other. We promised we’d always be here for each other.
But some promises were meant to be broken.
You can’t be here for me, birdie. You’ll get hurt.
That would hurt me more than anything else, (Y/N).
So for my own safety, and yours…
This is the last time I’ll write to you.
I have to move on, or else those pieces of my soul?
They’re already in splinters, but if I keep going like this, they’ll be nothing more than powder, and I don’t think I could go on like that, yeah?
I love you, forever and always.
Kei.
Tumblr media
Ha. Guess what.
What I said in the last letter?
A fucking lie.
I physically. Can’t stop.
The thought of not writing to you breaks me more than the thought of never being with you, and that’s a milestone I never thought I’d be able to pass.
So here I am again.
You’ve already heard my entire life story.
I wish I could be there to hear yours.
I saw you tonight, standing on your balcony. You know, the stars were so bright tonight. Reminded me of your eyes the first time I flew with you around the whole field, yeah?
Sparkling. You never stop sparkling, do you?
You know…do you ever wonder who your soulmate is?
I know that the world is cruel. I know that we don’t know exactly who our soulmates are until one of us dies.
But…do you ever think about it?
Who’s out there, just waiting for you?
Because I do.
And sometimes, when I’m at rock bottom, I’ll imagine that we’re soulmates.
I’ll create scenarios in my head. We’d be happily married. I’d spoon-feed you ice cream.
We’d play tickle wars with my feathers, have pillow fights, binge TV shows.
We’d watch horror movies, and you’d hide your face in my chest the whole time.
But…those scenarios always make me feel worse after I wake up. Because they’re not real.
And I…I so desperately want them to be real.
But you can’t always get what you wish for, yeah?
Going on a big mission soon. Undercover. Cool, right?
You’d be proud of me, I think, if you saw me.
I have to go now. But I’ll come back safe for you, yeah?
I know you won’t wait for me. I want you to wait for me, but…I know it’s not in your best interests. Probably not in mine either.
Sometimes I try and convince myself that it’s okay to be selfish. I want what I want, and you only live once, right?
But then I realize that you’re the one I’d be putting in danger.
And that’s when I realize you can’t ever stay with me.
It’s okay. I’ll watch from afar.
I don’t think I’ll ever be able to stop loving you.
Yours,
Kei.
Tumblr media
You put the letter down and rummaged through the second crate, desperately trying to find the last letter that he wrote.
Tumblr media
Hey birdie. Long time no see. Ha.
13 years and I still can’t forget about you. Doesn’t seem normal, does it?
I’m convinced that we’re soulmates, but then again, I may have convinced myself. You know…I used to hate the idea of soulmates. Sharing your life with another person, seen as incomplete without them?
Sharing my soul?
Bunch of crap, right? I like making my own decisions. Wasn’t ever much of a rule-stickler. But…you know…I’m starting to warm up to that idea.
But only with you.
And that’s why I’m convinced that we are, in fact, soulmates.
You don’t know how my heart breaks every time I see you. Manual is a good guy. I know he’s treating you well.
That’s the only reason I’m letting you stay married to him, really. If it was anyone else, I would’ve busted their ass.
But…you deserve someone like him. Someone who can give you their all.
Someone who, if you date them…they won’t lead you into danger.
Soulmates are a finicky concept, yeah?
So…I guess we’ll never know ‘till one of us dies.
Yours,
Kei.
Tumblr media
Epilogue
Rainy winter days were the saddest days of the year.
Especially today.
Strolling through the park, you held a black umbrella in one hand and clutched a glass case tightly in the other.
You stopped in front of a marble headstone.
“Hey there,” your voice cracked.
“Miss me?”
A whistling wind, scattering powdered snow and frozen rain across the landscape, was your only answer.
“Kei, I–” You collapsed onto your knees, uncaring of whether or not the cold would seep in. It couldn’t get colder than your soul now, anyways.
“I…I didn’t go to your funeral.” Tears rolled down your cheeks, leaving a silvery sheen in their wake. “There were too many people and I…I couldn’t handle it.”
“But…Kei…” You choked out an ugly sob. “Why didn’t you send me the fucking letters?”
“I don’t care how dangerous your work was. You can’t get anywhere without taking risks in life, Kei!” You screamed at the marble façade, willing it to crumble.
“You can’t–”
“You can’t make my decisions for me!”
“I should be the one who gets to choose who I love!”
Your screams attracted the attention of several bystanders, who quickly averted their eyes and walked away when they saw your distraught state.
“You shouldn’t have tried to choose for me!”
“And now–”
“You’re dead, Kei! What am I supposed to do now?” Your tears pooled on the frozen ground, marking little dents in the snow.
You slammed your fists into the ground, the glass case in your hand cracking.
Another ugly sob made its way out.
“Kei–” you whimpered.
The glass shattered, splintering into thousands of tiny pieces, each fragment glittering like diamonds.
Slivers found their way into your palm.
Crimson blood, the color of the worn-out feather freed from its enclosure, splattered the snow-white ground.
“Kei,” you whispered, carefully placing the feather on top of the chiseled marble.
“Wherever you are, I hope you’re happy.”
Tumblr media
Masterlist
219 notes · View notes
keltonwrites · 3 years
Text
I bought a house in the middle of nowhere
“Yeah, I loved it, but she’d never move there.” It was something akin to that, at least. He didn’t mean any mischief, no deceit or planning. It was an honest take on what, at the time, was true. I saw the road into town on Google Maps, noted that it was closed during the winter, acknowledged the reality that a person can own a snowmobile, and I said, “we are not moving there.” But, all good truths are just dares in the making.
And here I am, living in the “there” I said I would not. Two years ago, I left my job at Headspace for a life reset. It was pre-pandemic, and Ben and I were planning a big road trip. Our perfect paradise in Topanga, CA, had crystallized itself as many people’s perfect paradise, and those “many people” all had more money than us. Our options to buy a home were nil, and home-buying was essentially all we wanted. Ben’s a builder and I’m a world builder, and we wanted somewhere to invest that didn’t belong to someone else. We packed the car with the tent and the bikes and the dog and all the things that come with tents and bikes and dogs, and off we went on our own Tour de l’Ouest, looking for a place to call home. We knew what we wanted, knew our odds of finding it, and hit the road anyway. Here was the dream list — concocted by two pie-in-the-sky dummies who married each other:
Not rainy or consistently windy
Notable access to the arts
Remote and challenging to get to/close neighbors
Wild West influenced architecture
Progressive community
Exceptional trail access out the front door
High-speed internet
In our budget
And my personal favorite: had to “feel right” Good luck to us with a list like that, but thus began our hunt. We camped in the snow, tried every dirty chai in the Rockies, and explored every town we could. Whatever a good time it was, it felt useless. Every town Ben was OK with, I hated. Every town I was OK with, Ben despised. And the few places we both loved required money we just didn’t have. We came home with our sails down, limping into the harbor of our rental. But as is the way with romantics, our dreams began to slowly eclipse our reality. Books fell victim to Zillow and Trulia. TV was replaced by the MLS. All writing time was dedicated to Realtor.com. Hours were spent pouring over maps, county records, and updating spreadsheets that tracked price per square foot compared to beds and baths. Over time, all that internetting led to one singular town of 180 people at 10,000 feet in the San Juan Mountains of Colorado with a road that said “Closed Winters” on Google Maps. Look, I don’t know what happened. Ben found this town on a map, I said don’t be ridiculous, and after a year or so of him telling people I'd never move here, here I am, being ridiculous. Was it reverse psychology? Maybe. Was it the charming “town plan” that mandated all houses be rustic cabins and forbade AirBnB? Could be. Was it the fact that when I looked at Strava’s Heatmap, it showed what seemed like thousands of miles of trails just out the front door? I mean, yes. All these things played a part, but all I know for certain is that one day I woke up and said, “we’re going to move there.” Ben doubted this conviction (and the realities behind it) thus cementing it into place in my head. In a town of 180 people there’s only ~60 houses, which means maybe 2 or 3 get listed per year — but my spreadsheet had the proof: we hadn’t missed our chance yet in this tiny town. The data showed a strong likelihood there would be at least two houses listed within the calendar year. This, however, was also our last chance. The spreadsheet also showed that if we didn’t find a house this year, we wouldn’t be able to afford one the next. We called a realtor, made our case, and harangued her until she believed us that we were truly the kind of yahoos who would move to an avalanche field and stay there. And then it happened. A pocket listing. It was a darling home built in 1890. It had the beds, the baths, and the views. We were the first and only to know. We put in an offer, they agreed, and we would come to see the house in a few weeks. But in those few weeks, the circumstances changed. The sellers lost their own sweet deal, and they couldn’t sell yet. Their agent promised we had right of first refusal, it was only a matter of time. Ben lamented, I preached patience, and we went to see the house that was no longer for sale anyway.
It was a quiet winter morning in Covid when we drove across the packed snow to meet our realtor outside the house. The sun was out and the 13 degrees Fahrenheit felt warm. I unzipped my jacket, mask on my face. I took long videos and talked about where I would set up my office and where we’d put the bikes. As we closed up and I settled into a future where this house would eventually be mine, our realtor told us there were comps in the area — other residents quietly interested in potentially closing out. Would we like to see them? Sure, let’s.
One home came with an incredible commercial kitchen. The whole house was a whopping 3500 sq ft if my memory serves me correct, which falls under the category of “houses too big to find your cat in."
Another home had an open-air-to-the-kitchen bathroom.
The third was dark and overpriced with cracked windows and open beer cans scattered about.
And then, plans changed.  “Hey guys, there’s actually one more house we can see.” The last house we saw was a log cabin, nestled in the hillside by itself, with massive A-frame windows looking out onto the peaks beyond. Inside was a labyrinth of a life lived long and large. The cabin was built and loved by a man we’ll call Jack. Jack was 82, and as we walked toward the front door on that sunny winter morning, he exited with two beers in his pockets, headed to the mountain to ski. Jack was an attorney — in his life he’d been both criminal and defender — and from the stories, somewhat interchangeably. There were artifacts from running in the same scenes as Hunter S. Thompson and Willie Nelson; there were stuffed birds, bad books, sheet-covered couches, smoked spliffs, and piles and piles of mouse shit. Every inch of the house was lived in, and not just by people. You think millennials like plants? No. This man likes plants. The biggest monstera deliciosa I’ve ever seen, spanning some 10 feet wide and 15 feet tall. Draping cactuses, spider plants, massive aloes, and an ambitious hoya carnosa clawing its way to the top of the massive fireplace. But there were problems. I’m trying to be diplomatic saying the house was lived in. The wood by the door handles was dyed black from years of hand grease rubbing against it. The carpet in the upstairs was soiled almost everywhere with bat scat. Newspaper was stuffed between the massive logs to keep the wind out. There was cardboard taped over almost every window, blankets nailed over the others. Half the doors wouldn’t open. It was unnerving to touch the crusted light switches. It was early enough in the season of Covid-fear that touching anything felt like gambling. On our way back to our rental in the bigger neighboring town, we shared our awe and our no-ways, lamenting how long we’d have to wait for the little 1890s fixer upper. That night, I sent the video I took of the cabin to my parents. “Can you believe this?” I asked. And do you know what my dad said? “Great log construction.” After that, the cabin was all we could talk about. “Could you believe those plants?” “Did you see how big those logs were?” “I just googled Jack, look at this.” “Do you know what the insulating factor of logs is?” “How much did he say he was asking?” It came down to the plants. Amidst all the chaos in that house, the tender care of those decades-old plants sung the clearest. This wasn’t just a place Jack lived in, it was a place that wanted to be lived in. We made an offer the next day.
Tumblr media
Jack had six months to clear out his 30 odd years of collecting, and the town had six months to speculate about the worrisome Californians moving to their high-altitude, high-risk town. The town itself is an old mining town. It rests in a high valley, surrounded by peaks over 13,000ft, and is over six hours from the nearest major airport. Five people died around this town in avalanches this past year. The dirt road into town is littered with avalanche fields, warning visitors to not stop when driving in. The other way out is a pass road, only drivable in the warm months, but you could skin out if it was dire. Most August days, the high is in the mid-60s. The valley is blanketed in wildflowers, and the aspens littering the mountainsides suggest a promising fall display. The town had a heyday, a low day, and now it’s a community of preppers, adventurers, appreciators, and “get all these idiots away from me”ers. We don’t know these people yet, but the ones we’ve met have the same like to live hard attitude we do. Heli-ski guides, ex-CIA agents, woodworkers, bakers, teachers, just a general can-do group of people. The kind of people that see a California license plate and peer with skepticism between the thin gap over their sunglasses and under their caps.
Tumblr media
You might say I’m romanticizing the place, but the residents are worse. Like all good old-timers, they’re full of threats: “wait’ll you see the snow drifts,” “let’s see how you do outrunning an avalanche,” “good luck with the winds,” “the last Californians didn’t last a year.” God, what does that remind me of?
“Yeah, I loved it, but she’d never move there.”
With every taunt, my teeth ground more enamel, fingers rolling into a clench. And maybe Jack recognized this intensity, because on the day of closing, he hosted a gathering for us in the town's open space. He had us introduce ourselves to the skeptical locals, and I made my case in court, eyes narrowed and lips curled. “I’m the daughter of a smokejumper and wildlife biologist. I grew up watching the wind and the door. I’ve lived in big cities, small boats, and more than one cabin. I always take the stairs, I never use air-conditioning, and I’m a very good shot.” I’m just a girl, standing in front of a town, asking them to give her a fucking chance. Jack stepped forward to speak. “You know, I had my doubts about a couple Californians coming to look at my house. But these people? These are the nicest people you’re ever gonna meet.” And then I helped Jack set up his cot so he could spend his last night under the stars in the town that kept him young. Cooper ran circles with the other dogs. People brought homemade cocktails and bowls of dip and we felt welcomed. Even the mayor, a fellow writer, came and she struck up a conversation. “I hear you’ve got a little bit of a following on social media!” She teased. “I guess, nothing wild.” “Well I just wanted to let you know if you ever geotag this town, I’ll drag you out of it.” She grinned. This was a special place. And every visitor who couldn’t handle the realities of being here threatened the very wellbeing of the people who lived here. This town survives on a delicate balance. They source their own water, manage their own roads, and fervently protect the land and the people around them. Their stories about racing avalanches, snowmobiling in the dark of night to the doctor’s house, hunkering down in each other’s homes as the storms pass — these stories were bylaws. You can join when you’ve proven you’re ready to join. By their own projection, they are hardy and steadfast people, and when they see a Californian, they see something fleeting. Many years ago, I worked in the British Virgin Islands. The people born and raised there were called Belongers. At the customs office, the placards above the lines literally read, “If you belong, stand here” and “If you do not belong, stand here.” Whether or not we belong isn't up to the town council, and it's not up to these residents. It's up to years spent drifting my old Mustang in the snow on the way to school, up to Ben's months and months spent in the backcountry, up to my years of reading fire reports and assisting with evacuations, up to Ben's ability to read the landscape and the weather, up to my doggedness, his diligence, and our pathological love to do difficult things well. It’s up to us, to these old logs, and to this valley. Doesn't mean we'll belong, but it does mean we'll try. And for the record, the road is open in the winter. But do these sound like the kind of people who’d tell Google that? Next week, a tour of the house that we get to call ours — stuffed with newspaper, run by plants, and filled with mice. P.S. Here's where we get our mail.
Tumblr media
Subscribe to the newsletter here. Follow on Instagram here.
22 notes · View notes
yamithediaperdork · 3 years
Text
Just a pup (inuyasha)
Tumblr media
Kagome smirked as she looked out the window of her bedroom, watching as Inuyasha popped out of the well looking excited and blushing. It was the second Friday of the month, which per the agreement the two of them agreed on, meant it was Inuyasha's punishment night.
Many of their friends, and well, ANYONE who knew Inuyasha would of been shocked to learn that the bad ass demon slayer was a natural submissive, who got his rocks off being ordered around and teased by people weaker then him, and more to the point, being spanked like a naughty little boy. Lord knows Kagome had been shocked when he confess (Well shocked and amused) and she had agreed to humor the silly pup and spend the second and fourth Friday of every month making him a little bitch, the First and third were romantic date nights.
With date nights in the past (it was just easier to get a seat at a inn then a fancy restaurant in the present) and punishment nights in the present (So no one heard Inuyasha yowling for mercy, They timed it for when Kagome's mom and grandpa would take Souta out to a movie) it was working out to a point, though Inuyasha had started to phone in his half of the deal to Kagome's annoyance.
'Well after tonight he'll know what to expect if he can't measure up~' She thought with a evil little giggle, then went down to meet him at the door.
Inuyasha couldn't help but grin like a fucking school girl as Kagome answered the door, giggling softly. He didn't quite understand why he wanted to be dominated when he hated being hurt (a big part in picking Kagome to punish him, At her hardest she barely hurt his behind, though he played it up like she was killing him) But he knew he was at his hardest when she abused him.
"About time Pup. Your five minutes late." Kagome said, sneering at him and making his cock twitch in his pants.
He knew of course he was on time, it was all part of the role play.
"I'm sorry Miss Kagome, I couldn't help it." Inuyasha mewed, looking down at the floor, his ears drooping, and trying not to grin.
"Oh you'll be sorry alright~" She said and grabbed him by the collar and lead the way to her room. "Though I have a surprise for you my dirty little pup."
"O-Oh?" Inuyasha asked, though he was distracted by a scent in the air as they got to the second story of the house. it was familiar but there's no way it could be what he was thinking it was.
"A yup~ I've noticed that despite all the wailing and whining you do, I'm not really hurting your cute little butt." Kagome said, opening the door to her room.
And sitting on her bed, holding the fire harden wooden paddle with holes drilled into it to cut down on air resistance, was Koga.
"So I asked Koga to help me give you the punishment you sooo seem to need and want. Your welcome." Kagome giggled as Inuyasha froze, blushing and then snarling.
"Now now Pup, none of that!" Koga ordered. "We both know a fight between us would be a draw, but think of how much everyone back home would loooove to hear about what a little fucking wimp you are, that you beg to be spanked and stepped." Koga said, smirking and wagging a finger.
The thought of all of his other friends and well, everyone that they both knew knowing what a little bitch he was took the fight out of Inuyasha, even as his cock twitched and throbbed and tented out his pants, a small damp spot appeared from pre.
"I..but..Kagommmme! the deal wa-" Inuyasha turned his attention to his mistress/girlfriend, but was cut off.
"The deal was I dominate your subby bitch ass and get romantic dates in exchange. do you recall what our 'date' was Pup?" Kagome asked, frowning and shaking her head, and trying not to laugh at how hard Inuyasha was despite looking so mad and scared.
"W-We had a picnic by the lake an-"
"And you spent half of it whining about me not bringing any ramen cups and the other half chasing fish in the water because you didn't like the pasta dish I made for you." Kagome said, glaring.
"O-Oh uh..I'm sorry?" Inuyasha said/asked and poked his index fingers together.
"Like I said before, you WILL be. Koga here knows how to treat bad little pups like you and has lots of fun ideas planned out, and all he wants in return is a little loving." Kagome coo'ed.
"Y-Your not gonna.. with him..are you?" Inuyasha whined, but his cock was leaking big time now.
"Of course I am..Maybe He'll last longer then 30 seconds..Of course if you're THAT against me getting fucked by a real man, someone who doesn't need to be scolded like a naughty little boy..you could always ride Koga." Kagome giggled. "Lords knows you love it when I finger you."
"Heh, Hey I'm a open guy, as long as i get to fuck a nice tight hole i'm game." Koga laughed.
"but..but.." Inuyasha mewed.
"That's right, in your butt..or you mouth. actually yeah, Your gonna wanna suck it first." Koga said, chuckling and gesturing Inuyasha over with a finger. "Now enough of this huffing and puffing and whining, the longer you put this off, the more likely it is more people are gonna find out what a subby little bitch you are."
Inuyasha knew he should just storm out. or at least try and fuck Koga's shit up, even though the wolf demon was right that they were basically equals and would only in a draw. there was a lot of should of's.. but in the end Inuyasha's body betrayed him and he hooked his thumbs in the waistline of his pants and dropped, them, then walked over and knelled in front of Koga, who chuckled and patted his head.
"Good puppy."
Koga found himself a little jealous as he looked down at Inuyasha. just wasn't fair that a total bitch like him could have such a huge piece of fuck meat, 9 1/2 inches when Koga was only a 'mere' 7, though Koga's was thicker.
"Since you went and wasted time with all your whining and bitch, I think you owe me a little something to make up for wasting my time." Koga said, press his bare foot on the tip of Inuyasha's cock, not hard enough to hurt but the puppy let out a whimper even as his cock leaked on Koga's foot.
"Y-Yes Sir. I'm sorry sir." Inuyasha mewed softly.
"The bottom of my feet are dirty from walking to the well and coming though JUST to humor you, so I think they deserve a little tongue bath, don't you?" Koga asked, shifting his weight around on his foot and then switching up, Inuyasha's cock juice coating his soles.
"Heh, Really? I don't usually make him do THAT." Kagome giggled, sitting back and enjoying the show.
"Well I dare say he enjoys the idea." Koga chuckled, raising a foot for her to see the pre all over it,then held it in front of Inuyasha's face. "I'm waiting~"
He was actually testing to see how far he could push the little bitch, and if Inuyasha had outright refused well he'd just make up for it with the paddling. Instead though Inuyasha's cute pink tongue darted out, taking quick fast licks on the sole of of his foot.
"Pfttttt Bwhahahaha!" Kagome laughed. "No way!"
"Heh, good boy Inuyasha, however I want long heel to toe licks. so you get the full experience." Koga instructed.
"Y-Yes sir. Sorry." Inuyasha whined, closing his eyes and leaning in.
"Ah ah ah, and eyes open and looking at me while you do it. I know this is your first time worshiping a alpha males feet so I'm be nice, but we DO have to nip bad habits in the bud~" Koga chuckled.
The half demon nodded and locked eyes with Koga, as much as he could as he slurped and licked away on foot, only closing them when hitting super foul tasting spots on Koga's foot. when the first one was clean, Koga simply offered up the other one and made small talk with Kagome while Inuyasha worked, as if he was just a object.
when it was all over Koga held his feet up, using Inuyasha's shoulders to do see and had Kagome inspect them.
"Hmm yup, they're spotless. Good to know I have a good widdle foot licker I can count on to take care of my feet every night. you wouldn't believe how dirty and smelly they get walking everywhere." Kagome said and Inuyasha whimpered.
"Oh, you don't like that idea pup?" Koga asked, smirking. "It's ok if you only like to worship men's feet. I always figured you played for both teams."
"N-No! I'll lick Kagome's feet!" Inuyasha protested.
"Awww! that's so cute! you think you had a choice!" Kagome squealed and with Koga's feet down she was gonna give him a hug and a kiss, then pulled back and held her nose. "Yuck! foot breath!"
"Yeahhh you're gonna wanna keep lots of mints around if you wanna kiss him after he's been cleaning your feet." Koga laughed as Inuyasha squirmed. "That or just don't kiss him anymore."
"Hmm I'll have to think about that."
"I..but.." Inuyasha whined, turning back and forth looking at both of them.
"Pup, stop fussing and get over my lap, it's time for your reward for being SUCH a good little foot bitch." Koga said, patting his lap.
"...Yes sir." Was all the defeated by his own perverted desires half demon could say, and he got over Koga's lap.
Laying over Koga's lap Inuyasha could feel just how 'excited' this turn of events was making the wolf demon, Koga's manhood was poking him in the tummy.
'a manhood that'll end up in me..or Kagome..All because I couldn't be a good boyfriend.' Inuyasha thought.
He'd never pictured being spanked by anther man, or having to clean someones feet and yet here he was and the most damnable thing of it all was his hard-on wouldn't go away!
his leaking manhood was dangling as Koga kept his legs spread but Inuyasha was fairly certain he was gonna be cumming ropes before long.
'Maybe once I nut I'll be able to clearly..' He thought, then Koga's voice drew his attention.
"Now Inuyasha, as I understand it, Kagome spanks you for 10 minutes., a time length I'm willing to match but I will let you end it early if it's too much for you. All you have to do is say 'Daddy pwease stop!' However if you do that, Or if you wet yourself or cum, you're little bitch ass will be going in diapers for the rest of the night." Koga said and nodded to Kagome who tugged out a pack of thick, nursery print diapers and smirked.
"...What?!" Inuyasha yelped trying to get out of Koga's lap and being held in place with ease, his own submissive nature keeping him for going all out to break free.
"I didn't stutter. But hey, it's ALL you, all you have to do is keep your bladder and cock under control, and take my paddling like a good boy! You can do that can't you?" Koga challenged.
"Yes!" Inuyasha huffed while thinking 'No!'
"of course even if you pee or nut, the spanking will go on till the time limit is up, but every 'accident' means one diaper.. Hope you're not big on repeat performances because I WILL put your butt in that whoooole pack if you 'earn' it." Koga chuckled.
"Is it weird I'm finding the idea of him in huggies while we fuck hawt?" Kagome asked, biting her lip.
"Not at all, we all have our kinks!" Koga said cheerfully and tapped the paddle lightly on Inuyasha's butt. "Right pup?"
"Yes daddy!" Inuyasha said then covered his mouth as Kagome and Koga laughed.
Watching her boyfriend/bitch quiver over Koga's lap, Kagome had no doubt that Inuyasha was gonna be in at least 3 diapers, the little bitch liked to edge himself for at least 3 hours a day on the week when he'd be getting spanked.
'Hell, forget three, I might have to go out and get anther pack of diapers!' Kagome thought, her folds getting damp as she pictured Inuyasha in a massive diaperzilla hugging a teddy bear and watching her get fucked. 'Huh..Kink unlocked.' She mused.
She was drawn out of her little fantasy as the first swat stuck and she could almost feel the force of the blow herself and winced.
the effect on Inuyasha's was almost cartoonish, his semi bubble butt seemed to deform around the force of the paddle as Inuyasha's mouth dropped open and his eyes went wide.
Before he could even begin wailing (which followed quickly enough) Koga stuck anther 3 blows on the pup's backside, quickly turning it bright red and then the howling and sobbing came.
'Damn, 4 blows in about ten seconds..Inuyasha's not gonna be able to sit for a week!'
As blows 5 6 7 and 8 hit Inuyasha was a blubbering mess and couldn't even talk right as a massive cum shot hit the floor.
"Wow that didn't take long." Koga teased. "Kagome could you be a dear and keep count, I don't think our little puppy is gonna be able to."
"of course~" Kagome cooed, and ripped open the package of diapers, taking one out and setting it on the desk next to her, then she winked at Inuyasha. "I think you might wanna toss in the towel pup.. It hasn't even been a minute yet."
"I-I'll never gi- AH FUCK!" Inuyasha had been in the middle of declaring his iron will, how he'd never give up when the paddle started to come down on his red cheek and reduce him back to sobbing and crying, kicking his legs and pounding his fists but there was no way out for him.
Kagome gave up trying to count the blows and just watched Inuyasha's useless big cock swing back and forth and seeing it twitch and tremble at the 2 minute mark got ready to pull out a second diaper, and wasn't disappointed when he indeed fired off again.
"Wow Inuyasha, you much REALLY like being Koga's bitch! Normally you only cum ONCE for me!" Kagome teased. "Or was it worshiping his feet first just primed you up?" She snickered.
Inuyasha couldn't even try and reply, at least with words, but but his body did and Kagome pulled out a third diaper.
Koga had to give Inuyasha credit, the mutt had lasted five minutes so far, which was four more then Koga had counted on. Of course he wasn't going all out either as he wanted Inuyasha able to walk. The pup was up to 6 diapers, and Koga was glad Kagome had insisted on putting down a puppy housebreaking pad since only five of the diapers were from cum shots.
Inuyasha had stopped fighting and was just taking the blows now, and if Koga didn't know any better the half demon seemed to be raising his buns up to meet the paddle.
"C-Come On.. That all you g-got?" Inuyasha said, sniffling and giving a impish grin as he looked over his shoulder.
'Ohhh he's adapted to the pain.. heh..and thinks he's got my number.. adorable.'
"Actually I've been holding back..Trying to be nice. but since you want full force." Koga said,Smiling like he was offering Inuyasha a treat for being a good boy and trying not to laugh at the look of terror on Inuyasha's face.
"Y-Your bluffing!" Inuyasha squealed.
"Heh, I dunno pup, I think he has been, since he'd have to make this last 10 whole minutes." Kagome chimed in, a hand down the front of her panties. "But go ahead, flip that coin. I'm loving the show."
Koga raised his arm up and got ready to deliver a full on blow to Inuyasha's red and bruised back side when Inuyasha screamed, wet himself and JUST before the paddle could hit..
"Daddy pwease stop!" Came out of his mouth.
The paddle stopped though the force from it made the pup's red bubble butt ripple and Koga chuckled as Kagome huffed.
"Boooo!" She whined.
"Now now Kagome, a deal's a deal. Inuyasha, go and stand with your nose in the corner while we clean up and get your DIAPERS ready." Koga said, tugging Inuyasha up in his lap and trying not to melt as the sniffling and sobbing pup hugging him and nodded.. giving Koga a kiss on the cheek before going to the corner.
'If I didn't know any better I'd say someones getting a crush on me.' Koga thought, then him and Kagome started to take care of the clean up.
Nose in the corner and his butt on fire, Inuyasha fought the urge to rub his cheeks since good boys took their lickings. he was confused as to why he had smooched Koga and tried to just play it off as caught up in the mood though as he waited for the ok to come out of the corner he caught himself almost sucking on his thumb three times.
Between the claw on his thumb and how sharp his fangs were he knew THAT wouldn't end well and just shifted from foot to foot.
"Don't tell me you need to use the potty before we diaper you up little guy? You already did two super piddles!" Kagome asked, clearly mistaking his fidgeting for a potty dance.
"N-No Sowwy.." Inuyasha called.
"Well if you wanna try and uh-oh before you go back in diapers, let us know." Koga said.
"Oh? your gonna be that nice?" Kagome asked.
"..Do you really want your room to smell like a poopie diaper?" Koga pointed out
"..Touche...Inuyasha go sit on the potty and try and boom boom!" Kagome ordered, a little too fast.
Inuyasha didn't really feel the need to go, but knew better then to argue and walked by, seeing them laying out the seven diapers and cutting slits in the front and back.
5 minutes later, after giving it a honest try and just pooting on the bowl, Inuyasha walked back in and looked at the massive diaper they had put together for him, apparently taking the time to glue the diapers together to make sure they wouldn't sag.
"Ready to go back into huggies pup?" Koga asked, smiling and grinning, kneeling by the diapers.
Kagome meanwhile was Naked and on the bed, tapping her fingers on the bed frame impatient to get her fun for the night.
"Do I really have a choice?" Inuyasha asked, poking his index fingers together.
it was odd, he was still aroused but for some reason, his wonderful piece of fuck meat was drooping now between his legs.
"heh, not really." Koga said.
"So hurry up! Someone us wanna get laid tonight!" Kagome whined, then glared as Inuyasha blew a raspberry at her. "Koga, spank him again."
"Wait what!?" Inuyasha yelped, and his hands went to his poor bruised backside.
"I don't think I'll have time to spank him and fuck you Kagome." Koga said, sweat dropping.
"finnne just hurry upppp!"She whined.
"Sheesh, are you sure she doesn't need a diaper too daddy?" Inuyasha asked, grinning impishly as he walked over and plopped down on the diapers, feeling like he'd sat on a thick pillow and stirring up some baby powder.
"Hey!" Kagome huffed, blushing.
"heh, Inuyasha, be good. Kagome, settle down." Koga said, shaking his head a little and then quickly got Inuyasha tapped up nice and snug in the diapers and kissed his forehead.
He also reached and grabbed a stuffed dog he'd taken from Souta's room and gave it to Inuyasha to hug and cuddle, then stood up and started to strip.
"Alright Inuyasha, I want you to pay attention and watch how a MAN fucks a woman. you might ONE day be able to please a lady, though I think it's more likely your sex life if gonna be getting spanked and diapered from now on." Koga said, and winked. "and from the look's of things, you don't mind."
Inuyasha went to argue that and then looked down, realizing he'd gotten hard from the mental image of never getting pussy again.
He could of said it was the attention, he could of claimed it was because he knew he was about to get a show..but what Inuyasha did instead was hug the stuffie to his chest and nod.
"Yes daddy."
Somehow seeing her boyfriend reduced to a oversized baby had Kagome hotter then she'd ever been, and as long as he didn't fill the back of the diapers she could see A LOT fun in the future with him in diapers and being cucked.
Of course the fact that Koga was thicker then Inuyasha and would hopefully last longer might of had something to do with it.
Laying on her back and spreading her legs, she looked up at Koga with loving eyed and coo'ed out a plea. "Take me~" feeling like this was some sort of romantic novel...and only to have Koga show apparently all demons could be stupid as he got a confused look on his face.
"Uh..But I thought you wanted to fuck..where am I taking you?" he asked.
"..Demon's..Just stick it in me already." She muttered, face palming.
"Humans.." he muttered and then thrusted into her in one fast motion and grinned as she barked.
As Koga went to work and Kagome found herself unable to speak, she did have enough brain power as she was fucked into bliss think about how many, just maybe.. she shouldn't of assumed she could handle a thicker cock with ease.
Half a hour later and Kagome was left a quivering mess on her bed, drooling and eyes glazed over. Koga had given up trying to keep track of the orgasms she'd had compared to his but knew in the long run of things he was technicality the loser of the night, trailing behind Inuyasha and Kagome with a mere 3.
Licking her clean to improve her chances of not getting knocked up (He wasn't one of those prunes who couldn't handle their own flavor) he covered her up and opened a window to help get the sex smell out of the room, then looked over at Inuyasha.
the half demon had conked out early on in the love making, after squirting in his diapers and the stuffie was thankfully out of his grip even if it was damp with drool from Inuyasha making out with it.
'Now what do I do with him?' Koga thought, rubbing his chin, though his still ready for action cock had a answer even as he got dressed.
He had a inkling that it would be nothing but a headache for Kagome and the pup if he left him here like this, curled up on the floor in his diapers.
'I suppose it's my fatherly 'duty' to just take him with me.' Koga thought, smirking as he slowly scooped up the half demon.
There was no shortage of fun he could have with something like this back home, and heck, wasn't he always getting pestered to settle down and raise a cub of his own?
Two birds one stone.
He thought about leaving a note to explain to Kagome that he was taking Inuyasha with him, but then recalled that the chances of her being able to read wolf tribe were slim to none and besides, she was a clever girl.
Slipping out the window as a car was pulling in the driveway, Koga vanished into well with Inuyasha, musing how he had showed up to be a bull, and left a daddy.
The end
11 notes · View notes
prorevenge · 4 years
Text
Neighbours refused to be quiet, so I played the long game and made them move out
A few years ago I got hired at a job in a big city with expensive rent. I slept on my brother's couch for a few months while I struggled to find a place, but eventually found someone in an old building who wanted to get out of their rental agreement. The apartment was pretty close to work and in a nice area, so I took it, almost too good to be true...
It didn't take long for me to realize I made a big mistake. The building was old, and the walls were made of plaster. Any sound reverberated like crazy, I could hear people cough and sneeze like they were standing in my place. What's worse, I shared one of these thin walls with my neighbours, who were absolutely fucking insane. They just would not shut up. I would hear a man and woman argue constantly, often until 2 or 3 in the morning. And by arguing I mean literally screaming and shouting and throwing things against the wall. When they weren't arguing they were always just LOUD, shouting and whining at each other like little kids constantly. Pretty much the quintessential toxic, obnoxious couple. And the shit they would argue about was so stupid! I remember hearing an argument about who's turn it was to steal shampoo from the drug store. One time the boyfriend decided to yell "THE BIBLE SAYS WHAT THE BIBLE SAYS" over and over again for some reason. Almost every day it would be something different and uniquely annoying.
The first real incident happened when I was woken up by screaming and banging against my wall at 1am. I did what I usually did (blasted Kenny G through my speakers at the wall until they shut up), but this time it didn't work. The banging got louder so I stopped the music, but then it got worse and sounded like a fight. It was hard to describe, but it sounded like the woman was getting beaten up. At this point I was more concerned than mad so I called my superintendent, who told me to call the police (not the US). The police came, the neighbours told them everything was fine, the police left, it was quiet, I went back to bed.
Literally the next night I am woken up again at 1am by my neighbours having another argument. This time I heard a BOOM, then the woman say "oh my god" in an weird voice, and then banging and what sounds like someone being strangled. The noises were freaky and way more concerning than even last time so I called the police again. The police came, the neighbours told them everything was fine again, the police left again, and it was quiet again, but this time the police called me back and basically told me I was an idiot for wasting their time. They said there was no evidence of any fight and both neighbours denied anything even happened. Even the superintendent said that no one else on the floor complained and intimated that I was starting to become a nuisance. I decided from this point forward I was going to go full Spielberg with video evidence.
The noise was bad for the next 6 months, and I would get woken up at least once a week after midnight by yelling and screaming. I made a few written complaints, a few videos as evidence, and sent them to the property manager. There was enough to serve them an eviction notice and go to the landlord/tenant board, but somehow the property manager fucked up the date for the hearing and it never actually took place. Thankfully the noise stopped anyway (for now...), so I assumed the neighbours finally got the message and would be quiet from now on. I didn't fight for another hearing because the eviction notice gave the neighbours an opportunity to be quiet, which they sort of did.
As an aside, the video evidence I gathered during this time was BEAUTIFUL. I was pleasantly surprised that my phone was very good at picking up their voices. It got to the point where I would get excited when I was woken up in the middle of the night, because I would run out into the hallway and film their door and room number as the noise blasted out and echoed down the hall. I gathered some damning, unambiguous evidence, pure gold, and it was all timestamped at around midnight or 1am. But because the hearing got cancelled I didn't get to present my evidence (at least not yet...)
For a few months, everything was reasonably ok. They were still loud as fuck during the day. and there were a few times after 11pm on weeknights where I went to their door and asked them to keep it down, but other than that things were mostly better, and I was starting to be able to relax in my place for once. Yet again it was too good to be true...
One day around 2:30 in the afternoon I start hearing this weird, high-pitched screeching coming from my neighbours place. And it doesn't stop for hours. I'm sitting on my couch trying to figure out what it is. It sounds like a giant fucking tropical bird moved in next door.
Well it turns out, after all the shit we went through a year ago with the noise complaints and eviction notice, my neighbours decided it would be a good idea to get a dog.
And of course these obnoxious assholes couldn't just get a quiet, normal, well-behaved dog. They had to get a completely untrained, 4 month old, tiny, yappy Pomeranian that was INCAPABLE of being quiet. This thing would yap and screech and bark over and over and over EVERY DAY for HOURS.
While I'm still coming to terms with how miserable my life is about to become, I get a note under my door. On it, my neighbour writes that she just got the dog as an emotional support animal for her mental health, and asks the whole hallway to please try to tolerate the noise.
Fuck that shit. I'd already been living next to and listening to these neighbours scream at each other for over a year. They were confirmed fucking morons; two insane, toxic assholes in a mutually abusive relationship. I knew with CERTAINTY that they weren't capable of taking care of this dog properly and the noise situation would go to complete shit.
And regarding the mental health, I was going through my own troubles during this time (in part due to lack of sleep) and was seeing a therapist. The last year of complaints should have made it clear to anyone that noise was a problem for me, especially getting woken up at night. Of all the things this neighbour could have chosen to help their mental health, they chose the most obnoxious thing possible. They knew getting a loud dog was going to be a problem and they did it anyway. It was time for WAR.
I realized if I wanted this noise to stop, or to be even taken seriously, I needed a mountain of evidence against my neighbours. I researched the evictions process and everything that was required. I checked the forms my superintendent would have to send out for an eviction notice. I read threads on reddit about slumlords and neighbour disputes. It became clear to me the only way to win was to be religiously disciplined both in gathering evidence and refusing to retaliate (no more Kenny G). I became a noise-complaint monk, taking a vow of disciplined log taking, and relying on mantras like "shut the fuck up... shut the fuck up...."
Once I submitted my first written complaint, things got bad. My neighbours flipped out when they realized I was complaining again. I heard stuff like "OF ALL THE APARTMENTS IN --- WE HAVE TO LIVE NEXT TO THIS FUCKING GUY?!" for a few days. Then the loud arguments in the middle of the night started all over again. And one of the neighbours got into the new habit of SLAMMING their chest of drawers against my wall at 2am.
The barking also got much worse. The emotional-support-animal letter said that the barking would get better once the dog was trained, but from what I could hear my neighbours methods of training began and ended with screaming at the dog just like they screamed at each other each day. "NO! BAD DOG!", "BE QUIET!", "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" came through my wall in new and varied combinations every day. And every time an argument started between my neighbours the dog would always join in, even in the middle of the night. The constant level of noise was insane.
For over a year, l logged every instance of yelling, shouting, and barking coming from my neighbours apartment. It didn't matter if it was after 11pm or not at this point, I was trying to demonstrate how I can't get peace at any time of day. And when I say every instance, I mean I had minute-to-minute logs of every loud noise and every word I heard from my neighbours wall. If I was woken up in the middle of the night it went in the log. If I heard the dog bark from 12pm-1pm on February 2nd it went in the log. If I heard someone yell "YOU PEED ON THE FLOOR AGAIN, FUCK!" at the dog it went in the log. Honestly it sucked and made me almost lose my fucking mind, but by the time I was done I had pages and pages of notes
Obviously written logs wouldn't be enough. I already had a decently fat stack of video evidence to demonstrate the true character of my neighbours, but I needed current evidence if there was going to be another hearing. Fuck Spielberg, now I was Coppola in the heart of darkness. I got more videos of screaming and shouting coming out of their door. I got videos of banging and barking against my shared wall. I got videos of screaming, shouting, banging, and barking all at the same time, or in any combination. I had amassed a war-chest of video evidence to be deployed at the next available hearing, but I was getting war-weary
At this point I was like 6 or 8 months into the complaints process and I could barely take it anymore. I was getting woken up like 2 nights a week and would be a zombie at work (I complained about my neighbours at work often). I was finding it harder and harder to keep myself from blasting music, or banging on their wall, or kicking their fucking door down. But I managed to stay strong, and I followed the eviction process like it was my religion. I sent in a second written complaint, then a third which resulted in an eviction notice, which gave the neighbours an opportunity to be quiet. This time they didn't give a fuck, if anything they were louder than ever before. I was looking for other places to move into when I finally get good news from the property manager: there's a hearing date!
There was light at the end of the tunnel, but once the neighbours heard about the hearing date they did everything they could to fuck me up. There were no attempts to stop the barking anymore, it was constant. The screaming matches were back in full force, and when they started yelling and screaming the dog would go nuts! It was just an insane amount of noise.
And the drawers were ridiculous! Honestly I never expected the slamming drawers to be that bad but they easily eclipsed the barking and the shouting. They would SLAM and SLAM and SLAM the drawers over and over again against my wall. And because of the plaster it would BOOM BOOM BOOM and echo through my whole place. These assholes were definitely doing it on purpose.
3 days before the hearing date I go to bed at 9:45pm. At 10pm I'm still not asleep but I'm startled by BOOM BOOM of the drawers, I log it and go back to bed. At 11:30pm I wake up to BOOM BOOM BOOM again, and I'm pissed off. It takes me half an hour but I fall asleep again. Then at 12:45am BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM there it is again! I call my superintendent, tell her what's going on, the super calls them and tells them to stop. I fall back asleep. Then at 1:30am BOOM BOOM BOOM I wake up super fucking angry, it's obvious they're doing this on purpose to piss me off before the hearing and get a reaction out of me. I call the super again, and go back to sleep again. Then at 2:45am BOOM BOOM BOOM I can't take it anymore. I scream "DO IT AGAIN!!!! DO IT AGAIN!!!" I lost it, I couldn't help myself. My discipline broke. My superintendent calls me and tells me my neighbours just said I yelled a death threat through the wall (what the fuck?) and that they're calling the police (WHAT THE FUCK?). Everything just feels fucked now, I can't sleep so I just wait until morning. No police show up and I go to work. I realized I couldn't even stay at my place anymore until this hearing was over, so I went back to my brothers couch for the next 3 days.
Finally the big day arrives. I gather my evidence: Over a year of meticulously logged noise complaints, 6 instances of video evidence (I cherry picked the gold out of 20 good ones), the previous eviction notice the neighbours received, 4 written noise complaints (including the 2 from the previous eviction notice), a letter from my co-worker about poor work performance due to lack of sleep, and even a letter from my therapist about how my neighbours' excessive noise was affecting my mental health.
I got there and met the property manager and superintendent, who were there with the owner of the property management company and a slick looking lawyer. I handed the lawyer all my evidence. I gave him a usb stick with the videos. I even handed over my big bluetooth speaker to make sure the videos were loud enough to hear (laptop speakers suck).
I look over to my neighbours and they are wide-eyed. They look scared! Finally!
We all go into the landlord/tenant board room with everybody. The adjudicator first asks if anyone wants to mediate instead of going through with the hearing. My neighbour's hand immediately shoots up. I say in front of everybody "I don't want to mediate!" but apparently it's not up to me and the lawyer takes me aside.
The lawyer tells me if it goes to mediation, the neighbours and the property management create an agreement (e.g. no more noise at x o'clock), and if that agreement is broken once it results in an immediate eviction. He explains if we go in front of the board instead it's a 50/50 chance they either get evicted or get off completely. Obviously mediation is the better way to go, I know these idiots are already incapable of keeping quiet, so I agree with the lawyer. We go out to find the neighbours and they're nowhere to be found. Turns out they opted for the free legal counsel ( I wonder why) and won't be available until the afternoon.
While waiting I explain to the property manager, owner, and lawyer what happened a few days ago with the slamming drawers all night long. When I made my complaints before no one really took them seriously, but today everyone is very interested in everything I have to say.
The afternoon comes, and I'm excluded from the mediation meeting because it's between the neighbours, the lawyer, and the owner. I can't hear what they're saying but I can hear my neighbours yelling and shouting from inside the room so I know it's not going well for them.
Everyone leaves the room and the lawyer comes up to me. He tells me the mediation failed, the neighbours refuse to change their behaviour and won't accept any terms. The lawyer says they have to go in front of the adjudicator again but by now it's almost the end of the day.
I wait another hour or two and everyone comes out. I see my neighbours leave as the lawyer comes by again and explains. Apparently, after the mediation failed, the property management owner offered my neighbours 2 months rent FREE if they agreed to move out in 2 months. The neighbours agreed, but when they all went in front of the adjudicator the neighbours changed their minds and said no! And apparently a second offer was made, which they said yes to, and then no again, all in front of the adjudicator! They ended up running out of time and the adjudicator cut the hearing short and said it would have to be resolved in a second hearing. I was disappointed, but the lawyer assured me that because of how capricious and insane my neighbours behaved in during the hearing, they would almost certainly be evicted during a second hearing. I was dismayed that it wasn't over, but hopeful the end was coming soon. I also felt vindicated, it was finally clear to everyone that my neighbours were actually insane and I wasn't just making this up.
The next two months weren't as bad as before. I continued my long steady march of logs and videos. But the noise definitely let up, especially the drawers. One day near the end of the second month I started to hear insane barking, it would not stop. It went on for hours and hours and hours. I called the superintendent to complain when they told me it was probably because the neighbours were moving out today. YES! HAHAHA! FINALLY! Apparently she couldn't tell me earlier because of privacy reasons. As they were moving out I blasted 'Na Na Hey Hey Kiss Him Goodbye' on loop, put in some earplugs, and took a 2 hour bath.
My apartment is quiet now and I can finally sleep. It wasn't exactly the satisfying crushing blow I wanted but my discipline paid off and now I can live in peace.
(source) story by (/u/ZapoiBoi)
46 notes · View notes
faefictions · 5 years
Text
A Single Mistake
Pairing: Tom Holland x Osterfield!reader
Summary: One drunken mistake, now you’re stuck trying to find the best way to tell your brother that you may be having his best friend’s baby
Word count: 7,298 (in my defense, I was too lazy to do two parts)
Tumblr media
It was just a drunken mistake, nothing more. That was all it was supposed to be. You had known Tom for years now, and nothing had ever transpired between you. He was off limits, and you both knew that entirely too well. But maybe that was why you had found yourselves alone in a strangers bedroom.
It wasn’t like any other one night stand you had ever had. There was more passion behind your drunken slurs, there was something hidden behind each kiss, an emotion behind each thrust. When all was said and done, the two of you didn’t go your separate ways, either. You slept right by each other until the sun rose. Once the light hit your eyes, you were wide awake. The sight of Tom’s naked body startled you, enough to send you straight out of the bed and onto the floor. The thud should have been loud enough to wake him, but as you peeked over the side of the bed, you saw that he was still fast asleep. 
You hurried to gather your clothes and rush out of the room, trying to keep as quiet as possible, but it wasn’t enough. 
“Y/n?” you heard Tom groggily call from the bed. You refused to reply, just gave him a half hearted smile and continued to put your shirt on. It took him a second to wake up a process what was going on. When he realized that you were getting dressed in the same room that he naked underneath a sheet, his heart dropped to his stomach. 
“Did we…?”
“I think so,” you replied, refusing to look back at him.
“Shit, Harrison is gonna-“
“No, Haz isn’t going to find out. This never fucking happened, Thomas,” you spat, finally turning to face him. You tried not to look at his naked chest, or recall what exactly was hiding underneath the sheets, but your mind wanted to wander. So instead you stormed out of the room and back to your car. 
When you got back home, your brother was waiting on the couch for you, and he jumped up when he heard the door open. “Where the Hell have you been, I called you like 20 times,” he scolded, pulling you into his arms. 
“Don’t worry about it, Haz. I was just having some fun.”
He pulled away and gave you an annoyed smile, but then he spotted something and scoffed at you. 
“Is that a hickey on your neck?” he asked, flicking at the dark bruise just above your collarbone. 
“Uh… maybe,” you blushed. A memory of Tom sucking it into existence flashed in your mind, and you tried not to curse under your breath. 
“So that’s where you were then? Go it,” he chuckled and walked back towards his room. 
For the next few weeks, you tried your best to forget the night you shared with Tom. It was easy at first. You literally had no memory of the night, and nothing was making you recall. Tom had been avoiding you, so everything was looking like it could go back to normal. But one night, Harrison stopped by the house with Tom. They were only there for a few minutes  before they went out for the night, but it felt like an eternity for you. 
When you saw him, images flooded back to your mind. Images that you wished you could unsee, not because they were terrible or disturbing, but because you enjoyed them, and that wasn’t something you were supposed to feel about your brother’s best friend. 
You only saw Tom a couple of times after that. You weren’t sure if he was avoiding you, but you were sure avoiding him. The feelings he gave you were intense, and you couldn’t risk letting them show. 
The real twist came 2 weeks later. Your period always came on time, but you were now a week late, and you felt like you were going to vomit. 
Charlotte was the first to find out. You weren’t exactly wanting to tell anyone, but she had found you on the floor of the bathroom, crying your eyes out, and she wasn’t going to accept “I’m fine” as an explanation. So you forced yourself to take a deep breath, and after making her swear not to tell anyone (especially not Harrison), you told your sister all about the predicament you were in. 
“Holy fuck,” she mumbled, wide eyed. 
“Yeah, I know.”
“Well, you don’t know for sure that you’re pregnant. Not yet. We can go get a test for you today. But… I think you need to tell Tom.”
“What? No way, I don’t want to talk to him.”
“Well if you have his baby, you’re going to have to look him in the eyes at least one more time.”
“Or I could just disappear off the face of the earth.”
You knew she was right, you knew you needed to talk to Tom. Pregnant or not, you probably should have told him about all the thoughts you were having about him. It was probably the only way to make them stop, but that realization didn’t make things any easier for yourself. 
You told Charlotte that you would go buy a test at the pharmacy, and refused her offer to accompany you. You knew what you needed to do. 
Before going to the pharmacy, you stopped by the Holland household. You tried to psych yourself up as you sat in your car, but the more you thought about it, the sicker you felt. So you forced yourself to get out of your car, and slowly made your way up to the front door. 
When you knocked, Harry Holland was the one to open the door. He was always the one to tease you in a group setting, so you were surprised to hear nothing but kind and gentle words leave his mouth when he saw you. You appearance must have really spoke to your exhausted and stressed state of mind. 
You told him you were there for Tom, and although he had a million questions, he didn’t ask them. Him and Tom were the only ones in at the moment, so he lead you to the couch and went to go find his brother. 
A few minutes later, you heard footsteps racing down the stairs, and shyly looked up to see Tom standing in the doorway. 
“Hey, y/n, is everything alright? Harry said you needed me,” he said, eyebrows knitted together. He knew something had to be up, since you two hadn’t spoken since that night. It had been more than a month since things had been normal, and he had been hoping you would try to make things right. He could have, of course, taken the first step, but he felt too guilty over screwing his best friend’s sister. He had liked you since the second Harrison introduced you two, but he knew that acting on it would be a mistake. So he held it all in, until you had made a move on him. You were both drunk, and you were both stupid, but the only part he regretted was letting you leave the next morning. 
“I kinda need to talk to you,” you choked out, trying not to let the nerves get the best of you. You were on the verge of stress crying, and you couldn’t look up to meet Tom’s gaze. His heart broke at the sight of you, but he didn’t know how he could help. All he could think to do was sit next to you on the couch. He didn’t know if trying to hug you would make you feel better or make you explode, so he kept his distance. 
“What’s up, kiddo?” he asked, calling you the same name he had been calling you since the day you met. He knew how much you hated it, but it never stopped him from using it. He hoped that it would help lighten the mood in this situation, but it hadn’t seemed to work. 
“Tom, I, uhm… I think I might be pregnant,” you dropped. There was no sugar coating it. There was no dancing around it. So you just spat it out, nice and clear, and let him soak it in. But after a minute of silence, you had to look up at him to see what he was thinking. He looked just about as sick as you felt, and that was oddly comforting. 
“H-how? What do you mean? Are you sure?”
“I mean, not 100%. I’m on my way to get a test right now. But I figured I should probably tell you.” 
“I appreciate it, I guess. But there’s no way. We used a condom.”
“They don’t always work, you div.”
“But-“
“Tom, all I know is I’m late, and I never have been. And it’s all happening after… that… happened. So, there’s a chance I’m not, but there’s a good chance I am, and we need to figure out what the fuck we’re supposed to do about it.”
“Ok, ok, hey, come here,” he spoke in a calm voice, seeing how obviously panicked you were. He stroked your hair and whispered sweet affirmations as you finally let your tears stream out. The whole thing was killing you inside. You made one drunken mistake and ruined your whole life. 
“Y/n take a deep breath, I’ll drive you to the store, we can buy the test, and I’ll be here for the whole thing. We’ll figure this out.”
You were more than ok with him holding your hand through the whole thing, you could use the company. So you went out to his car as he grabbed his car keys. You rolled your eyes and smiled at him opening your car door for you. When you got to the store, he insisted that you stay in the car and that he went inside to buy the test for you, and after some persuasion, you let him win. 
Back at the Holland house, you hid in the bathroom while you waited for the stick to tell you your fate. You prayed that the single horizontal line would appear when you finally got the courage to look. You didn’t know what you would do if you were pregnant. Telling Harrison was almost as daunting as the idea of labor, and the thought of doing it all alone was terrifying. If you were pregnant, you would have loved to have Tom involved, but there was no way you were going to make him feel obligated, and that was the only way you could imagine him sticking around. 
You finally took a deep breath and grabbed the plastic stick off of the counter, and the instant you saw that blue +, you dropped it and started hyperventilating. You sat on the floor and hid your face, not caring enough about the fact that Tom was on the other side of the door to calm yourself down. 
When he heard your whimper behind the door, he knocked and said your name, but there was no reply. After his third attempt, he tried the doorknob, and luckily for him, you had forgotten to lock it. He slowly made his way over to you and crouched down. He didn’t have to ask what the test had said, he knew that only a positive result would bring you to tears. 
He tried to reassure you that he would be right there, every step of the way, but you only cried harder when he spoke. Harry ended up coming to the door, mouthing the question “Is she ok?” to Tom. Tom nodded, and made a mental note to talk to him later. He didn’t want Harrison finding out about the situation through Harry, that would only make things worse. 
“They’re not always right. We can just do another one,” you finally spoke, stuttering through your words and standing up from where you had been sobbing. 
“Love-“
“No, Tom, I… I can’t be.” 
“Y/n, I know you’re scared,” he stood and grabbed your arms, forcing you to finally look at him, “But I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”
“But… Harrison is going to be so mad.”
“We can tell him together.”
“No, I-… I can tell him alone. This isn’t your problem.”
You suddenly turned cold towards Tom’s touch and turned to throw the test away. You then walked out of the bathroom and made your way for the front door. Tom called after you, but you refused to turn back towards him.
One drunken mistake, that was all it was, and that was all you were going to allow it to be. 
Tom had sent you over 50 texts in the past 48 hours. He was trying desperately to reach you, but you refused to even open any of the messages. He could have asked Harrison to make you reply, but he didn’t know if you had told him yet, and he wasn’t going to be the one to break the news. 
So he tried to wait patiently, but he knew your family was about to go on your annual family vacation, and that meant that he was going to be in the dark for a weekend until you got back. He didn’t think he would be able to handle your silence for that long, so he pulled the dumbest move he could think of. He bought a plane ticket and booked a room in the same hotel your family was going to be staying in. 
To say you were surprised when you saw Tom in the lobby of the hotel was an understatement. You had to fight the urge to cross the room and slap him, and man was it a strong urge. Charlotte held your hand when she saw you clench your jaw at him, and she would have offered some comforting words if Harrison hadn’t been right on the other side of her. 
“Tom, what are you doing here?” Harrison asked, bounding across the room to hug his best mate. 
“Oh, I have an audition in town. Is this where you guys were going on vacation?”
“Yeah, I’ve told you that like 40 times, div.”
“It’s just in one ear out the other with you though, isn’t it Holland?” you spat fro behind the two boys. 
Tom chuckled nervously and agreed, and Harrison could feel the strange tension between the two of you. Before he could question it, you walked away to help Charlotte bring her bags up to the room you two would be sharing. 
“Something going on between you two?” Harrison asked. Tom knew him too well to think that his chuckle was genuine. But that question gave him the answer he had shown up for. Y/n hadn’t told him yet. 
“No, why?” Tom said, trying to keep his cool.
That night you went over all your ideas of how to tell Harrison with Charlotte. Every single idea you had was met with an “Absolutely not” which didn’t do anything for your nerves. 
“Well, how do you suggest I tell him?”
“I don’t know, how would you tell me you fucked my best friend?”
“You want me to get him some shitty wine coolers and drop it on him while he’s in the giggly stage of being tipsy?”
She shrugged at your suggestion, showing the most support that she had all night. 
“You kill me,” you sighed throwing a pillow at her face. 
“I’m serious! Tell him when he’s in a good mood. And I mean, it’s not like he’ll be mad at you.”
“Well I don’t want him to be mad at Tom either! I really fucked up, goddamnit.”
“Ok, I’ve been dying to know,” Charlotte began, rolling over in her bed to lay on her stomach, “How was it?”
“How was what?”
“Tom.”
“Char!”
“What?! We’ve talked about other guys, what’s different this time?”
“It’s Tom…”
“Yeah, well you’re the one who shagged him.”
You rolled your eyes at her and thought about it for a second. It was the first time that you had let it occupy your mind freely. 
“It was… nice, I guess. I don’t know.”
“That bad?”
“No, I mean… I actually couldn’t remember it the next morning. We were that drunk. But from what I remember… promise this stays between us?”
“Of course.”
“It was really good. Like… maybe the best I’ve had.”
“Really?”
Images of Tom on top of you flashed in your head, a short memory of him whispering in your ear as he thrusted into you made you feel things that you knew you shouldn’t. 
“Uhm, yeah.”
“Oh my god, do you like Tommy?”
“What, no, of course not. The Hollands are like… extended family.”
“Distant enough to fuck them?”
“Char, you know what I mean!”
“I know, but you’re already in a messed up situation, liking Tom might actually make telling Harrison easier.”
“And how is that?”
“I mean, if you tell him you fucked his best friend, he might be pissed off, but if you tell him you’re in love with his best friend… that’s different.”
“Well I’m not telling him either of those things. I’m telling him I’m having Tom’s kid. So I’m pretty sure he’s going to kill Tom no matter what, and I’ll be next. Besides, I’m not in love with Tom, he’s just a good lay. Now, I’m going to get some sleep before I get murdered in the morning. So, goodnight.”
And with that, you were done discussing it. Charlotte could read your sour mood and decided to let you sleep, although it was only 9 pm. 
When you woke up, you wondered when the morning sickness would start to kick in. You hated puking, although it was something you knew all too well. You were prone to stress, and nausea was a side effect. You also had your fair share of hangovers and drunken nights that had led you to being sick in random bathrooms. It was one of the many things on the long list of things to dread about being pregnant with Tom’s child. 
The entire family went to lunch together that day. Harrison complained almost the whole time about Monty keeping him up. Monty sure was the cutest dog, but he hated sleeping away from home. He would whine all night and run around the room. So it went without saying that Harrison didn’t get much sleep, which put your “tell him while he’s in a good mood plan” out of service. 
You had been snapping at him the past few days, just as you had to nearly everyone else, so he had been avoiding talking to you. He knew that you got like this sometimes and that it was best to wait it out, but it usually went away after a day or less, so he was confused as to why you were still so crabby. 
After lunch, you tried asking Harrison if he would like to go on a walk with you, but he told you he was too tired, and that you were welcome to go back to his room and watch some TV with him if you liked. You thought about it, but decided that it was better to not. You had a (terrible) plan to tell him in public, because you knew it would look bad for him if he blew up on you when everyone was watching. 
On your way back to your room, you saw Tom coming out of his room down the hall. You rushed through your door before he could spot you, and just hoped that he hadn’t looked as you ran in. But, of course he had, and a few moments later, he was knocking at your door. 
“Y/n, I just wanna talk to you really quick, kiddo.”
You stayed silent, although you knew that he knew you were in there. Either way, there was no way you were opening that door. 
“Y/n, please, just give me one minute.”
You peeked through the peep hole and you considered opening the door. He looked stressed out, and man could you relate. You almost wanted to let him in so you could comfort each other, but the warm feeling in the pit of your stomach told you that something more would happen if that door wasn’t between you, so you stayed silent until you watched him sigh and walk back down the hall. 
You felt terrible for putting him under almost as much stress as you were feeling, but you weren’t sure what else to do. You had already betrayed Harrison, you didn’t want to make it worse by developing feelings for Tom, or maybe just accepting that you already had.
The next morning, you decided that you weren’t going to let yourself chicken out of telling Harrison. You were going to be going home the morning after, and you wanted to tell him before you left. so you decided to take him out for ice cream, almost as if he were your 7 year old son and you were breaking the news that his dog had run away. But ice cream would put anyone in a good mood, right?
You texted Harrison, asking if he could come up to your room while you finished getting ready to go out. When Harrison knocked on the door, you were unhappy to see that Tom had tagged along. 
“Hey, Tom’s audition finished early. He was wondering if he could come out with us, is that cool with you?” Harrison asked instead of greeting you as you opened the door. 
There was no way you could have said no. Harrison would have just asked why, and you weren’t ready to lay it all out yet, so you just grimaced and nodded your head. So you grabbed your jacket and followed the boys down the hall, trying to come up with a new plan. At this point, it felt like fate was telling you to keep it to yourself, although you knew you couldn’t do it forever. 
As you approached the elevator, a young woman was walking the opposite way, and your cheeks grew red when you heard her seductive “Hey Tommy” as she passed. Tom threw a smile at her but kept walking without a word. 
“Who was that?” Harrison asked, clearly rooting for his best friend. 
“Oh, that’s just someone I… ran into… last night.”
As Tom finished his sentence, the elevator dinged, announcing its arrival to your floor. When the doors opened, it was clear that all three of you weren’t going to fit in with the people who were already inside. 
“Tom, why don’t you go down. Haz and I will meet you down there,” you suggested, seeing your opportunity and attempting to seize it. 
“Or, Harrison could go down and we can meet him down there. I’m feeling a little claustrophobic,” he countered, and Harrison just shrugged and stepped onto the elevator, smiling at you as the doors closed. 
“You are such a pain,” you muttered after the doors closed. It was barely audible, but Tom heard it loud and clear. He pressed the button to call the elevator, and took his spot next to you again. 
“So you haven’t told Harrison yet, I noticed.”
“Yeah, thanks to you.”
“How do you mean?”
“Well I was going to tell him over ice cream before someone decided to tag along. And then I was going to tell him in our lonely elevator ride down, but the same someone was feeling difficult.”
“Y/n-“
“Tom, why are you even here? I don’t get it. Are you just here to torture me? Because you’re doing a bang up job.”
“No, that’s not at all why I’m here.”
‘Then why?”
“Because, I-I care about you. I wanted to be here if you needed any support I guess.”
“Supporting me by fucking some random girl in the same hotel as me. Really smart.”
“Wait what? Who said I fucked someone?”
“That girl back there, there’s no way that was just a friendly hello.”
The elevator doors opened again and you entered the now empty lift. Tom followed right after you and watched as you angrily pressed the lobby button. 
“I didn’t sleep with her. I just met her at a bar last night.”
“There’s no way that’s all that was. But it doesn’t matter anyway. It’s not like you’re tied down to me.”
“Y/n, come on.”
“No, it’s fine, Tommy,” finished, spitting out the name that she had used for him. 
He mentally cursed himself and stayed silent for the rest of the ride down. He wanted to tell you you were wrong. He was tied down to you now, but it wasn’t because you were carrying his child. Every time he looked at you, he thought about how he had felt waking up to you in the room that morning. He had hoped you would stick around. He just wanted to hold you all morning, and now that it was all over, he just wanted to do it again. And there was no way in Hell he was about to do that with anyone else. 
“Please, let me help you tell him,” Tom gently pleaded as he glanced at you from the corner of his eyes. 
“It’s not your problem Tom, I can do it on my own.”
Tom let out a groan and hit the emergency stop button, lurching the lift to a halt. 
“What the fuck, Holland?”
“You do realize that sex takes two people, right? This isn’t just your problem.”
“Yes it is, Tom. Now please, start the elevator again.”
“No, not until we talk about this. We both know once those doors open, you’re going to storm out and leave this conversation on the back burner. But we need to talk about this.”
“Well I don’t want to fucking talk about it.”
“Y/n, this isn’t just something you can avoid.” 
“Yes it is,” you spat back, trying your best to keep your tears at bay. 
“Look, I know you’re freaked out, but that is no excuse to act like this.”
“I have every reason to act however I want, Thomas! I slept with my brothers best friend, and I went and got myself pregnant. You have no idea what I’m going through right now.”
“I have some idea,” he tried joking, but it didn’t improve your mood. 
“I can’t do this, Tom. I-I’m not ready,” you started to hyperventilate and the tears were no longer under your control. 
“Hey, Love, what do you mean?” he asked as he rushed to you, reaching out to grab your hands as you slid down to the floor. 
“I’m not ready for a kid, I am a kid,” you sobbed out, letting your body lean into Tom’s touch. He tried not to laugh at your statement, but he couldn’t help it. 
“I know, kiddo. But, I told you, I’m gonna be right her for the whole thing.”
“Tom, I don’t think you get it. I’m not going to let you ruin your life because we got drunk. One life ruined is enough.”
“Being the father to my child wouldn’t ruin my life. Do you really think I would feel that way?”
“Tom, you got drunk and screwed your best friends sister, I don’t get how you’re seeing this any other way? We fucked up, and our lives are just, they’re ruined.”
Your breathing wasn’t calming down, and he didn’t know what else to say. It hurt to know that he played a part in making you so miserable, especially since he was so ready to do whatever with you. 
“Love, please, take a deep breath for me. In and out.” 
“I need out, Tom, please start the lift again,” you cried into his arms. He pulled away to push the button, then helped you off of the floor. As you stood up, the doors opened, and you rushed out and past the people waiting patiently to get on. You rushed past Harrison as he tried to stop you, and went straight to the bathroom. 
You instantly locked yourself into a stall and cried your eyes out, letting out all of the emotion you had been trying to keep in. 
As Tom slowly made his way off of the lift, apologizing to the people that y/n had pushed out of the way, Harrison hurried over to him. 
“What’s up with y/n?”
“Oh, uhm, that’s kind of her business,” Tom awkwardly tried to avoid the topic, but he was doing a hopeless job. 
“Are you kidding? That’s my sister. Did you say something to upset her?”
“Why do you assume I did something?”
“Because, she was fine upstairs, then she got on an elevator alone with you, and now she’s crying in the bathroom. So, did you fucking do something to my sister?”
Harrison’s temper was raising, and Tom didn’t know how to calm him. 
“Look, Haz, it really is her decision to tell you or not. I’m trying to respect her.”
“I’ve seen how you two have been acting lately. Don’t think I don’t know that something is going on.”
“What do you think is going on?”
Before Harrison could answer, you came running out of the bathroom, quicker than you had gone in. 
“Hey, Tom, I need to talk to you,” urgency was the only emotion present in your voice. 
“Y/n is everything ok?” Harrison asked, still concerned about your wellbeing. 
“Yeah, everything is great, I just really need to talk to Tom.”
“Y/n, we need to tell him,” Tom whispered, but that idiot had never been very good at keeping his voice low enough for other people to not overhear. 
“Tell me what?”
“Nothing! Tom, I really need to talk to you, alone.”
“No, y/n, please. He already knows something is going on.”
“Oh my God, Thomas, you’re killing me. Just give me 3 seconds.”
“Well you both are killing me, what do you need to tell me?”
“Y/n is-“
“On her period, Thomas,” you loudly interjected, instantly regretting it from the look you got from some people passing by. You awkwardly smiled at them as a blush crept across your cheeks. 
“Wait, what?”
“Yup, now, can we go get that ice cream?”
Harrison looked between you, still trying to figure out what was going on. It just kept getting weirder every second. 
“Are you being serious, or are you just putting this off?” Tom asked, trying to keep his voice down, but failing yet again. 
“I’m being serious, Tommy, now can we please drop it?”
“Ok, I’m going to need a full rundown of what the fuck is going on, right now,” Harrison suddenly demanded. And that face was exactly what had been keeping you up at night since you had woken up next to Tom. He looked so angry, ready to throw down with the boy who he had called his best mate for so long. His trust was being tested, and he didn’t even know the full story yet. 
“Haz, can we please just go get ice cream and talk about it later?” You pleaded, reaching out for your brothers arm as a way to keep him calm, but it did nothing. He pulled you a little closer to him and shot Tom a dirty look. 
“We aren’t going anywhere until someone tells me what’s going on between you two.”
You shot Tom a look, hoping to communicate that you had no idea what to do. And Tom read that in your expression, so he took matters into his own hands. 
“Haz, I fucked your sister.”
“What!?”
“That was not the best way to say it, you div,” you chuckled angrily. Tom shot you a sorry smile. 
“Harrison, maybe look at me and not your idiot buddy,” you pleaded, grabbing his arm again. He looked down at you, still pissed off, and he awaited your explanation. “We were drunk, Haz. And it was a one time thing. And it’s nothing you need to explode over.”
“Why were you crying?”
“I, Uhm,” you didn’t know how to continue. The only thing that would make things worse would be knowing that you thought you were carrying Tom’s child and had kept it to yourself for so long.
“I was just afraid to tell you,” you finally admitted, which wasn’t exactly a lie.
After a few moments of silence, Harrison’s shoulders finally relaxed, his entire body had been tense, but he had let it go. “Fine, let’s go get some ice cream. We can talk about this later.”
You smiled at him, and began to walk towards the front doors, just as Charlotte approached you. 
“Hey, you told him?” she asked as she approached. 
“Yeah, but if she hadn’t, you would have just outed her anyway. Good one,” Harrison chuckled at her. 
“Good, I’ve been telling her, Uncle Harrison wouldn’t be mad.”
“Uncle?” Harrison asked, before it all clicked. 
“You thought you were pregnant?” he asked, but this time he wasn’t angry. He seemed forlorn. 
“Uhm… yeah?”
“And Charlotte knew? But not me.”
The pain in his expression broke your heart, and before you could say anything else, he stormed off. 
“Shit, I’m sorry, y/n, I thought you told him.”
“Yeah, well I just got my period, so I was keeping that part of the story to myself.”
Tom went to talk to Harrison, but you hadn’t heard anything back from either of them. You were happy that the pregnancy scare was over, but this was almost just as stressful. 
You were pacing in your hotel room when the knock came to the door. You rushed over to open it and found Tom on the other side, his face reading his unspoken apologies. 
“What did he say?” 
“Nothing yet, Love.”
“You were in there for almost an hour. How did he just not say anything?”
“Y/n, it’s gonna be fine.”
“How do you know that?”
“Because, I know Haz. He can’t stay mad for long, especially not at you.”
“But what about you?”
“That’s not your problem,” he smiled, directly quoting you. 
“I don’t want to be the reason he hates you, Tommy.”
“He’s not going to hate me. Now, why don’t we put on a movie and you can get some rest while he calms down. I’m sure he’ll be down here to talk things out in no time.”
You nodded your head and made your way over to the bed. Once you were settled, Tom sat on the other side with the remote. He pulled up an old cartoon that he knew you had seen a million times, but it didn’t cost you any enjoyment. 
You watched Tom out of the corner of your eye, secretly hoping that he would scoot closer. For the first time since that night, you weren’t thinking anything dirty or mean when you looked at him. All you wanted was to fall asleep in his arms. But you knew that there was no way he was about to initiate that, so the ball was in your court. 
“Hey, Tommy?” you called, trying to keep your best poker face through the nerves. 
“Yeah?”
“Would it be a dumb question if I, uhm,”
“Are you wanting to cuddle?” he chuckled, knowing exactly what that look in your eyes meant. You innocently nodded and smiled at him. He scooted closer and offered an arm to put around you. You nestled into his side, and got as comfortable as possible. Within 10 minutes you were fast asleep, lightly snoring on Tom’s chest.  He stared down at you and recalled the conversation he had just had with your brother. 
“Why the fuck did you think it would be ok to sleep with my sister?”
“I wasn’t thinking, Haz. We were both drunk.”
“And if you hadn’t been drunk?”
“I wouldn’t have acted on anything if I were sober. I wanted to respect your wishes, I swear.”
“But you like her?”
“I-I mean… of course I do. She’s… You know what, it doesn’t matter. Because that was the end of it.”
“And why is that?”
“Because, Harrison, neither one of us wants to piss you off.”
“And what if I wasn’t in the equation?”
“But you are.”
“Have an imagination for a second, Tom.”
“I’m not going against your wishes, Haz. That’s all there is to it.”
“You want her to be your girl.”
“I’m not going to confirm nor deny that.”
The last thing Harrison wanted was for you to get hurt. That was why he was so picky about who you and Charlotte dated. He just wanted to protect his siblings in every way he could. But as Tom sat there, he began to rethink things. Of course he still didn’t want you to get hurt, but Tom was a good guy, that was why Harrison had chosen him as a best friend. Who would be better to date his sister? Sure, there were endless combinations that would cause less trouble in his life, but if this was what would make you happy, who was he to get in the way?
“Does she feel the same way?” Harrison asked quietly, slightly embarrassed to be straying from his original opinion. 
“Who knows, it’s not like I’ve had to opportunity to ask her.”
“So why don’t you?”
After nearly half an hour of Harrison trying to hype him up, Tom had decided to come back down to your room and try his luck. He was planning on saying something the second you opened the door, but look of worry on your face made him second guess himself. Besides, he would much rather have the opportunity to comfort you before he risked you rejecting him. 
His heart wouldn’t slow as he watched you snore. It felt almost as if your relationship had come full circle. You had woken up in bed next to him to start this stressful journey, and here you were again, asleep on his chest. The circumstances were almost opposite to each other, but the love he felt for you only grew as he looked down. 
He was so tempted to wake you up, to kiss you, to do it all over again, but the last thing he wanted to do was upset you. 
You woke up to him gently and mindlessly stroking your hair as he watched the cartoon on the TV. It melted your heart to see him so invested in something so innocent. The feeling brought a sense of dread over you though. Now that everything was over, Tom had no reason to keep hanging around you. You began to think maybe you should have milked the time you had together when he thought he was going to be the father of your child. But now, he was just your brother’s best friend again, and you were just his best friend’s little sister. Your drunken mistake was just that again, nothing more, just as you had wanted it, but you had begun to change your mind on the matter. 
Tom felt you stir around and looked down to see that you were awake. “Good morning, Kiddo,” he said, just over a whisper, as he brushed some hair from your face and behind your ear. 
“What time is it?”
“Only 1, why? Got big plans?”
You just shook your head, suddenly not sure of what to say. All words escaped you as your mind began to bring you down. Tom read your somber mood on your features, and ignored all caution as he grabbed your hand. 
“Is everything alright?”
‘Yeah, why wouldn’t it be?”
“I think I know you a little better than to believe that.”
You finally looked up into his eyes, and you hated having to lie to him when he looked at you like that. You hated how it made you melt. You hated how soft and sweet he was with you, and only you. 
“I’m fine Tommy. Just thinking… now that you’re off the hook, you shouldn’t be spending time with me. You should be celebrating, maybe with that girl from last night.”
You tried your best to keep a sweet smile on your face as you spoke, yet Tom’s disappeared more with every word. 
“I don’t want to celebrate, especially not with her,” he spoke, your hand still in his. 
“Oh yeah? She not good enough for you?” you teased, feigning content. The thought of that girl not being enough for Tom broke your heart. You were no where near as attractive as her. If she didn’t have a chance, you couldn’t even dream of it. 
“Not even close.”
“Well maybe you should go find someone at that bar. That always seems to work out for you.”
“Why do that when I have everything I need right here?”
“Tom, don’t be an idiot.”
“I’m being serious.”
“You can’t be,” you began to get off of the bed, subconsciously putting distance between the two of you. 
“And why not?”
“Have you completely forgotten about Harrison?”
“Is that your only concern?”
“What?”
“If Harrison weren’t your brother, if he wasn’t my best mate, where would that leave us?”
“Tom, I’m not going to do this.”
He rushed off of the bed to cross the room, wanting to reach you. You turned around just as he approached you, accidentally crashing your bodies into each other. Tom grabbed your arms, holding you close to him so you couldn’t walk away again. 
“You know where I think that would leave us?” he asked. His eyes were darting from your lips to your eyes and back again. You silence prompted him to answer his own question. “Right here, right next to each other. That’s where we belong.” 
“Well he is my brother, and he is your best mate. So that doesn’t really matter, does it?”
You began to feel overwhelmed, something you had become all too familiar with over the past month. Frustrated tears were stinging your eyes yet again, and Tom could see them twinkling in your eyes.
“What if I told you he just gave me his blessing?” he desperately pleaded.
“What?”
“I know I said he hadn’t said anything yet. But he was trying to get me to come down here and confess my feelings for you.”
“W-why would he do that?”
“I think he agrees that we’re meant to be,” he spoke softly, bringing one hand up to caress your cheek. His movements left you breathless. 
“I don’t really think that’s possible,” you stuttered out. The lack of distance between you was making it hard to think. 
“Well it’s true. And I’d love to ask you out for dinner when we get back home.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, but don’t feel pressured. It’s entirely up to you,” he began to second guess himself as he realized how much he seemed to be trying to persuade you. 
You chuckled at his sudden self conscious tone, and leaned into his touch. “I would love to, Tommy,” you giggled. 
His heart melted with your laugh, and he couldn’t help himself anymore. He pulled you as close as humanly possible and crashed his lips into yours. It shocked you for a second, but when you realized what was happening, you kissed back with more passion, prompting him to do the same. 
After a minute, Tom pulled away breathlessly and scanned your face. “How would you feel about going back to cuddling?” he smiled warmly as he relinked his fingers with yours. 
“I would love that,” you smiled back, and let him lead you back to the bed. 
You each laid under the covers and fell asleep in each other’s embrace. All of the uncertainty and frustration from the past month melted away under the sheets as your one drunken mistake became so much more. 
Tags: @rupimiller​ @embrace-themagic​ @fanficparker​ @baconlover001​ @chloe-geoghegan1​ @chonisberonica​ @heartbeats-wildly​ @saturn-aka-six​ @harringtonsbaseballbat @ghostofdrfluke​ @calum-hoodwinked-me​ @peterplanet​ @spiderlingsweb​ @bucky-newtlock​ @quinjetboi​ 
928 notes · View notes
sasuhinasno1fan · 4 years
Text
A way to honour her- Adrien AUGreste Day 9
So when I was thinking of ideas for this, I thought, seeing ghosts and then I though, dinner on his birthday and then I reached Ghost Whisper episode where we learn about her grandmother, which is this, but focused on the flashbacks more. (Also sequel to yesterday’s story if that wasn’t clear) So I was so sure Melodie (from the ML PV) looked like Aurore though I looked up her design went to Chloe, but this is what I wanted so, yeah. Is a mention of death, though it’s Adrien going to his mother’s room, no full explination of what he sees. Enjoy  @adrienaugust Emilie
My name is Adrien Agreste. Yeah, that Adrien Agreste. I don’t model anymore, as I’m sure you know due to a falling out, I had with my father after I graduated university. But it’s fine because now I own an antique store, I have 3 of the best friends I could ever have and am married to the best person in the world. You might think I’m just like you, but I’m a bit different. Since I was a little boy, I’ve been able to see and talk to the dead. Earthbound Spirits my mom called them. My job is to find out why their still here and try and help them move on. In order for you to understand my story, you need to understand theirs.
                                                   __________
Adrien knew he should be paying attention to Nino helping customers. For a guy who could list you every new camera and piece of DJ equipment in less than 10 seconds – impressive since they all went to school with a living computer – his knowledge of antique items was a little less, even old electronics they managed to get their hands on. Whenever he offered to help, Adrien had him talking to costumers. Usually they were kind enough to teach him a few things. But this time, his attention was dragged somewhere else, to the pictures in his hands. Pictures of his mother. With her birthday coming up, he was starting to miss her more and more. He loved his mother; she was always there for him. Especially since they shared the same gift, talking to the dead. Growing up it could be a lot, ghosts coming to hound him the minute they realised he could see them. it didn’t make for the happiest childhood but his mother always made it better, trying to help. Even after she passed, she stuck around to make sure he was completely happy. The night Luka proposed to him, she knew she could leave then. He still missed seeing her around, though her coming to bug him after every date he’d have with Luka had been something he’d never miss, after the third or fourth time.
“So, what’s this blind date you’ve got planned?” Marinette asked, finally done setting out the clothing section.
“Huh?”
“Usually I’d poke fun at how you never pay attention, but I’ll let it slid this time. Is this your mom?” Marinette asked, looking at the picture in his hands.
“Yeah, she had to be my age in this. Just met dad. That’s her umbrella. It still works.”
“I wish I got to meet her.”
“Yeah, I wish everyone could met her too. She really liked you when she was still around.”
Marinette hugged Adrien and hooked her head onto his shoulder. “what was your first memory of her teaching you about ghosts?” she wondered.
“Well…”
It was before the arguments between his parents about his gift started. People knew his mother would sometimes go to people’s funerals. She told reporters that when she lost her loved ones, many people claimed to be too busy or just didn’t care and she didn’t want anyone else to feel that way. They went to a funeral and she sat him next to a man that she said they’d help before going to the grieving widow. When his mom came to get him to approach the coffin, he saw that the same man he’d been sat next to. The spirit then appeared next to him, telling him he had a message for his wife, the widow. He told him information to help the widow believe him and when he whispered the message to the woman and saw the new calm emotion on her face, he felt happy. He helped give this woman a sense of closure and helped the man feel ready to cross over. It was the first time he didn’t feel like a freak because of his gift. His mom helped him feel that.
“Excuse me?” a young girl stood by the front door, looking a bit skittish. “Is there a bathroom I can use?”
“Yes, of course. In the back.”
“This way.” Nino said, directing her. “She seems nervous.”
“Big mistake sis. The bathroom is always the first place they look.” A new voice said.
A spirit, who looked exactly like the girl who came in, but dressed similar to how Juleka dressed. She looked surprised when she realised Adrien was staring right at her.
“Huh, twins.”
“Duh.”
He had a feeling things were just getting started.
                                            __________________
The girl, Aurore, had her sister, Melodie, spirit attached to her and had been placed in a mental hospital because she felt her. That was mostly due to them being twins and being so close that even after Melodie passed, it stayed the same. Aurore asked Adrien to help get her out of there. Melodie told him it was the only way she’d feel ready to cross over, her sister safe and out of that place. So, he agreed to help. She told him that her boyfriend would be able to convince her parents she was fine. Melodie didn’t seem to think so but, he wanted to help, so he headed back to where Luka was waiting in the car. He stopped however at the sight of a woman being pushed in a wheelchair by someone. It brought him back to thoughts of his mother.
Around the time he was in lycée, she was starting to feel sick. Dizzy spells, weakness, fainting. His father put her into the hospital and wouldn’t let her leave until they figured out what was going on. He’d been able to steal her from her room so they could walk outside.
“I don’t understand why you can’t just have all this done at home. I’m sure if you ask dad, he’ll hire a private doctor.” He had complained as he pushed his mother in the hospital garden. She used to love flowers.
“Oh, I don’t mind this place so much. Got some very cute people if you feel like visiting more often.”
“Mom!” he said, his face had gone red.
“Sweetheart, being here is fine. This place is just temporary. Life is like a big clock and I know what time the clock says.”
“Mom, you make it sound like you’re leaving. You’d better not go anywhere.”
She had turned in her seat and put a hand on Adrien’s. “Sweetheart. I need you to promise me something. When I do go, don’t wallow ok? I’ve helped so many spirits and I need you to be strong enough to do the same, but I won’t be able to go anywhere if you stay sad all the time.”
“But you’d be gone.” He pointed out. “you’re the only one who doesn’t make me feel like I’m a freak. When spirits show up at school, things get so much worse and dad refuses to acknowledge my gift.”
He still remembered how she patted his hand. “He’ll understand eventually. I know he will. Just promise me sweetheart, ok?”
He took a shuttered breath as he looked away from the woman being pushed. He had to break that promise.
                                                   _____________
The day had been full of ups and downs. During the morning, he’d pulled out his photo albums and let Luka see what Adrien looked like back in school. He told him about his mother was at every event he did until she passed, even if it was through video calls if shooting didn’t allow her to come back. Then he’d been called to the hospital to deal with the aftermath of Melodie influencing her sister to realise her boyfriend wasn’t faithful. Her parents, well mother really, didn’t want him coming by, even with the good doctor’s objections. Then he found out why Melodie didn’t like her sister’s boyfriend. The night she died, when her sister was asleep in the other room due to being sun burned, Melodie slept with her sister’s boyfriend. She might have been drunk, but she didn’t understand why the boyfriend even agreed. Then the dad came to the store when he was telling Marinette about the blind date they’d planned for her with one of Luka’s co-workers. After that, he’d been given permission to see Aurore again, but now he had the explanation of what happened between the girl’s sister and boyfriend weighing on his mind. Of course, as he was walking down the hall, he remembered one of the worst moments of his life.
He’d gone to visit his mom only to be told she’d had a hard time resting and had finally fallen asleep. He decided to stay a while in case she woke up. He’d been sitting trying to figure out if the man smoking across from him was a spirit when his mother appeared.
“I thought you were asleep.”
“I just needed a nap. I’m used to running on little sleep.
“Hey mom? That guy across from me, is he?”
“A spirit? Oh no, he’s human. The person trying to talk to my nurse is a spirit though.”
He watched the nurse for his mother walk through the man trying to talk to her go a scold the man who had been smoking.
He pouted, thinking it was the worse thing, that he couldn’t tell the difference. “Am I ever going to be able to tell the difference?” he asked, getting up and walking with her.
“You will. The easiest way is how the spirit feels. They’ll have this rush of emotions you’ll feel. Fear, relief, curiosity, sadness, happiness.”
He remembered feeling his heart stop. “Mom, I feel that right now.” She gave him that smile, the one she had when trying to tell him she’d be fine before she was brough to the hospital. “No. No!”
He rushed to her room and she was laying in bed too still. It still hurt to remember how easily it was to block his mom’s emotions with his own sadness.
He’d broken her promise of not wallowing. He refused to go to school for 2 weeks and his father became frostier. Nathalie tried to push him to keep going but he couldn’t.
“Sweetheart, you’re breaking your promise.” His mother was standing by his bed, frowning down at him.
“There you are! Where have you been?”
“You saw me at the funeral.”
“For 5 seconds by the casket and then you were gone. How am I not supposed to be wallowing? You’re gone and dad’s worse and how are we supposed to keep going on now that you’re gone?”
“Oh sweetie. I know it hurts now but it’ll get better. It’s the same thing you always tell those people you help. Your gift is an amazing thing and you shouldn’t forget that. You’re going to find someone who is going to show you that you aren’t a freak just cause you can see spirits. I want to make sure you’re happy, but sweetie, that first step starts with you.”
He didn’t think he’d ever be happy after that. It wasn’t until he met Nino, Alya and Marinette during a visit to their university that it started to change. Then he met Luka and it got better. He hoped he could do the same for Aurore and Melodie.
                                             _______________
The calm feeling of a ghost passing on swept through him as Melodie left. Her sister was happier and her father was going to do whatever possible to get her out of the hospital. Melodie was finally able to talk to her dad, really talk to him. He and Luka watched as the girl’s father started taking her back to his car before turning to each other.
“I think this is the first time I’ve ever seen you do this.” Luka said, wiping tears from Adrien’s eyes.
“I guess it is. Mom always loved helping people because it gave them a sense of relief and after she died, I didn’t want to do it. But with every spirit I help cross over, I’m honouring her memory.”
“She’d be so proud of you. I know it.”
He did. She might have crossed over but he could feel it. “What time is it?”
“A little after midnight.”
“Her birthday. Can’t think of a better gift than helping someone.”
26 notes · View notes
raysofcrosby · 4 years
Text
CHANGE MY MIND – B. JENNER
“𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘦𝘰𝘱𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘤𝘦𝘳𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘺; 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘪𝘵. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶, 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘴𝘦, 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘦.” ━ 𝐒𝐚𝐫𝐚𝐡 𝐃𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐞𝐧, 𝐒𝐚𝐢𝐧𝐭 𝐀𝐧𝐲𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐠
Tumblr media
warning(s): just some slight cursing
word count: 6,336 [obvi didn’t proof-read]
authors note: ok so this is actually the first thing i’ve managed to write since finishing ‘little do you know’ and i’ve had it stuffed down in my phone notes for the last two months. i’ve been really bored and trying to write but ugh, it’s been a slow process– but hopefully this is the beginning of my inspiration to write again! i swear whatever this turns out to be– it’ll be better than this, but here you guys go! here’s some boone jenner for your dash :)
"I'm not going," you huffed, twisting around in your vanity chair and glaring at your best friend. "No fucking way am I going."
"You can't back out, Y/N. You already promised you'd go." Bailee said, sitting up from her lying down position on your bed.
"Yeah, well that was when it was a double date with you and Josh." You closed your eyeshadow palette before misting your face with setting spray. "You know, two people who could ease the conversation flow since, oh I don't know, you're both mutual friends!"
"You're thinking too much into this," she rolled her eyes and took a deep breath, sighing before pushing herself off of the bed. "Have I ever led you astray before?"
"Actually, yes," you put the setting spray down before fully turning to face her with a sarcastic smile on your face. "Let's see, there was that time you convinced me to match with you every day in fifth grade. Tenth grade when you swore up and down that my shirt wasn't see-thru. Let's not forget the entirety of junior high when you told me that highlights and bangs were an amazing idea. And to finish it off, you're the one who introduced me to Dylan."
"Okay one, it didn't take much convincing considering we had most of the same clothes anyway and our moms thought it was cool. Two, it wasn't see-thru until Kyle Schwartz dumped his water on you and at least you were wearing a tank top," she held up a third finger, raising an eyebrow. "Three, are you forgetting my horrible teasing phase with the middle part? And last," she sighed, dropping her hand altogether. "Please...just trust me on this one? I mean, Dylan was great in the beginning, he just turned into an ass as he got older."
"You literally just proved my–"
"One date, that's all this is. I'm not asking you to marry the guy, Y/N. You don't have to be in a committed relationship by the end of the night, just," she sighed, digging her vibrating phone out of her back pocket. "Just give him a chance, okay? And if this does indeed bite you in the ass, then I'll do whatever you want for an entire weekend."
"Whatever I want?" You smiled, standing up from your chair.
"Yes, I'll be at your beck and call."
You grabbed your purse from your bed and hung it over your shoulder, giving her a smile before smoothing out your satin tank top and cardigan. "Do I look okay? I should wear a dress, shouldn't I? The jeans and this," you motioned at your entire outfit. "It's all too casual."
Bailee laughed and grabbed your hands, giving them a light squeeze. "Relax, Y/N. It's cold outside and you're only going to a coffee shop. Your outfit is perfect, the ankle boots are perfect and he'll definitely love the way the jeans accentuate your ass."
You scoffed, dropping her hands before walking by her and heading towards your bedroom door. Just as you walked out into the short hallway of your quaint 2-bedroom apartment, a knock came from the front door. You turned to Bailee and nodded your head towards the door at the end of the hall. "Can you get her? That's Madison."
"Are you kidding? She's the only reason why I came over!"
You rolled your eyes before walking down the hall and over to your front door, opening it and stepping aside. "Hi, Y/N, sorry I'm late." Madison smiled, walking in with her backpack over her shoulder. "Professor Downs wouldn't stop talking."
"Madison, you and I really have different definitions of late," you laughed, closing the door and walking over to the kitchen counter as she set her stuff on the kitchen table. "You're what I consider, painfully early."
"Well, I can't let you be late for your date tonight, can I?" She smiled, coming over to the counter and resting her elbows on in. "So? What's his name? Where are you going?"
"His name is if she doesn't order an Uber in the next 30 seconds, she won't beat traffic and she will be late," Bailee replied, appearing from the hallway. "And they're going to that cute cafe on third."
"Lava Java? I love that place!" Madison clapped, turning back to you. "You have to order one of their vanilla cinnamon rolls– OOH, or one of their chocolate croissants."
"Chocolate? Mommy, can you bring me one, please?"
The three of you turned to see your five-year-old daughter, Riley, standing there at the end of the hall still in her school clothes. You walked by Bailee and Madison and squatted down in front of Riley, smiling at her. "Of course! But if you have to be a good girl for Madison, okay?"
She nodded, a frown on her face as she rubbed the side of her face. You took in her tired appearance, noticing the slight pink on her flushed cheeks. She hadn't been sleeping well the last few nights, often sneaking into your bed around 5 am and taking it over, so maybe her lack of good night's sleep was starting to catch up with her.
"Do you want to help me with my homework, Riles?" Madison smiled, coming up next to you. "We can have some popsicles while we do it too!"
Riley's eyes went wide and she looked at you for permission. "Give me a good luck kiss and that popsicle is yours." You chuckled, opening your arms.
She ran into your arms, tucking her head into the crook of your neck and wrapping her arms around you as tight as she could. You hugged her tightly, always remembering to treasure the moments like this as you cupped the back of her head. She turned her head to you and kissed your cheek, then pulling away. You tucked her dark hair behind her head and smiled, kissing her on the forehead. "I love you munchkin."
"I love you too, Mommy." Riley smiled, turning to Bailee. "You too Auntie Bailee."
"I'll see you later, kiddo." Bailee smiled, turning to you. "And your Uber is here, by the way," she held up her phone, waving it at you before locking the screen. "Have fun tonight."
You laughed as she lead you both out of your apartment door. She wasted no time getting you out of your apartment building and down to the street where your Uber was waiting for you. You couldn't even get out a single word before she practically shoved you into the car and shut the door behind you, waving after you as the car pulled away from the complex.
Your foot was tapping against the floorboard of the car as your hands twiddled in your lap. You couldn't believe you had let Bailee and Josh talk you into doing this, especially since the two of them had bailed. You loved them, you truly did. But right now you wanted to do nothing more than run them over with a Zamboni.
You've known Bailee practically all of your life. The two of you were the only kids in your pre-school group to refuse to take a nap during nap time, resulting in the teacher having to call your parents and pick you up. From that day forward, the two of you were a power duo, best friends, blood sisters– whatever you wanted to call it. The two of you were inseparable and with each other through every stage of life.
She was there when you met Dylan.
You were there when she met Josh.
Two very important stages that marked the beginning for both of you, though many years apart. Just when you thought you were going to suck her down into the black hole that was beginning to be your life, she met Josh and suddenly, life didn't seem so doom and gloom.
Being the protective best friend, you weren't necessarily Josh's number one fan the first time that you met him. Especially when Bailee told you everything that she had learned about him that first night. Your guard immediately went up the moment she mentioned that he was a professional athlete. Everyone knew how that side of the world played out on the relationship spectrum. Those men seemed to have a side piece in every city they traveled to because after all, Men really aren't shit. And just like she had been by your side the moment your life suddenly going down the drain, you would do anything to prevent Bailee from joining you in your personal hell.
Luckily for Bailee though, Josh wasn't like that. God, the kid treated her like a queen from the moment he met her. It's been three years since they started dating, they live in an apartment together and it was everything you could have wished for, for your best friend. Before you knew it, your duo became a trio and Josh was a well-welcomed member. What sold you, besides how he treated Bailee, was how good he was with Riley.
He knew of your past, Bailee had to have told him. Because that first night he came over for movie night that you, Bailee and Riley always had every other weekend, he had pulled you aside and just hugged you. He hugged you and told you that if there was anything you ever needed, no matter what, he was there to help– and that you were one hell of a mom.
Well right now, you needed him to come rescue from this sham of a blind date because you could feel your anxiety begin to have anxiety. The Uber pulled up to the cafe and you took a deep breath, failing to calm yourself. "Thank you, have a good night." You smiled, opening the door and stepping out onto the sidewalk.
You hugged your cardigan tight against your body as you looked up at the lit cafe sign. It felt as if your feet were glued to the ground and you couldn't bring yourself to move. You closed your eyes for only a moment, taking another calming breath before staring up at the sign again. "You can do this, come on..."
You took that first step and though your feet felt heavy, you took another. You hated that you were so nervous about this stupid date, especially since you didn't even know who you were meeting. You had an idea of a few candidates that Josh and Bailee could have set you up with. All being coworkers of Bailee that she often talked up from time to time– none of them even attracting some of your attention.
At least not enough to make you want to go on a date. Your dating game has been nonexistent for 11 years– from the moment you met Dylan. You were broken when he left like he did and it's taken you the last three years just to be able to pick yourself up and be okay again. There was that time last year when you attempted to go out on dates, and sure...some of them went good. But they all had one thing in common: they all ended up with the same result. That was last year though. Obviously, you must be ready to date. After all, Josh and Bailee set this up. Yet, in the back of your mind, you couldn't help but think about just how bad of an idea this could be.
God, you were practically damaged goods at this point.
When you finally made it into the cafe, you made it a point to look around at the customers lounging about. Granted, it wasn't that crowded since it was a Friday night and a cafe wasn't necessarily the first choice for nighttime activity. However, you did notice that there wasn't a man anywhere around you, looking like he might be expecting someone to walk in. Ooh, bright side...maybe he skipped out. Brushing the wishful thinking out of your mind, you walked up to the counter and greeted the worker with a smile.
"Hi, welcome to Lava Java, what can I get you?" She looked like a college student, at least a few years younger than Madison.
"Can I get a vanilla cinnamon roll and a large hot chocolate?" You smiled, pulling your wallet out of your purse. "Oh, and one chocolate croissant to go."
"Is everything else for here?" She asked, marking your cup. When she saw you nod in reply, she tapped more on her screen before moving to bag your chocolate croissant. "Okay, that'll be $10.75."
You handed over a $20 and grabbed Riley's bagged croissant before being handed your change. "Thank you," you smiled, sliding in the four $1s she gave you, into the tip jar.
"Okay, just go ahead and have a seat somewhere and place this marker on your table. Someone will be there shortly with your order."
You gave her a polite smile before grabbing your sign. You looked around the cafe, wondering just where you should sit. It seemed like there were three options: a few tables off into the back corner of the store, some worn, but comfy-looking couches to the right of that and then just snuggled next to the window, three empty booths. When you looked towards the window, you saw that it had started to rain and immediately you found yourself walking towards the booth.
You always found some sort of comfort in the rain. Maybe it was from all of those times on long car rides where you'd pretend you were in some music video that played on MTV while listening to whatever song was playing on your choice cd in your cd player. Better yet, it was probably from how much you and Bailee idolized Hilary Duff's 'Metamorphosis' album and decided that 'Come Clean' was your guys' theme song. Whatever the reason was, the moment you sat down and looked at the raindrops decorated on the window, you felt an invisible weight lift off of your shoulders and your whole body sink down into the chair.
The bells above the door jingled and your eyes immediately moved away from the window and towards the door, only to see a young mother and her son come in. He looked to be around 10 and like he was fresh from soccer practice– still in his uniform and covered in grass stains. You smiled to yourself, easily being able to picture you and Riley coming into this very café in the same situation– though, figuring out what sport she could possibly be playing four years down the road, was a puzzle in itself.
"Large hot chocolate and a vanilla cinnamon roll?" You looked to your right to see another worker, only this time a teenaged boy, carrying your order.
"That's me," you smiled, adjusting your posture as he placed the order in front of you and took your order number. "Thank you."
He nodded politely before walking back to behind the counter, leaving you alone. You sighed, bringing your wrist up from your lap and checking the time. It's only five minutes past when the two of you were supposed to meet– he was late.
No, no, don't get like that. It's raining, traffic is probably horrible. Stop trying to psych yourself out.
You took a peep at your phone before resting it on the table and then letting your hand drop back into your lap with a sigh. "Bailee so owes me if this guy doesn't show," you mumbled to yourself, picking up your hot chocolate.
"Oh God, I can already see the glare she'd give me if you sent her a text right now." You once again looked towards your right to see an extremely attractive man standing right beside the table. "Please, for the love of God, save me from that crazy woman."
You shouldn't have done it, but you couldn't have held your laugh back if you tried. You let your eyes linger on him longer then you should have. As your eyes traveled up, you took note of just how built he was. He couldn't have been a co-worker of Bailee's, those guys looked like they haven't done a workout in years. But this guy...this guy looked like he knew his way around a gym and most definitely ran 5k's on holiday mornings. He had style too, which was a lot to say for some men. Sure, he was wearing a basic casual outfit: basic dark blue jeans, some white Nikes, a maroon sweater and a black jacket–– but he wore it well...really well. Your eyes continued up to where you could see a chain peeking out from beneath his sweater just as his adam's apple bobbed. You sped up your gaze, taking in his trimmed, scruffy beard, his cocky smirk and blue eyes frozen on you.
Only then did you realize just how long you had been staring at this...extremely attractive stranger, without even doing the polite thing and introducing yourself. "Oh, I–," you cleared your throat, standing up quickly and taking in your difference in height before extending your hand out to him. "I'm Y/N."
"I know," he laughed, shaking your hand and nodding down at the table. "What do you suggest?"
"Oh uh, my ba–" You stumbled over your words, correcting yourself before you could say, 'babysitter.' "My friend suggested a vanilla cinnamon roll or a chocolate croissant and for a drink, I went simple with a hot chocolate."
"Sounds good, I'll be right back," he turned to walk towards the counter before turning back, pointing at your phone. "If you do text her, please tell her I showed up."
You just nodded and watched him walk away before looking down at your phone and plopping back down into his seat. You let out a huff of breath before grabbing your phone and unlocking it, opening your message to Bailee.
'YOU DIDN'T SAY HE WAS THIS HOT. I THINK HE CAUGHT ME STARING. I PROBABLY WAS SECONDS AWAY FROM DROOLING'
'hahaha, i've got you girl ;) now have fun and stay off the phone!'
'but i fully expect the details tonight. text me when you're on your way home and i'll come over!'
"What's the verdict?" You almost jumped out of your chair at the sound of his voice, as your phone dropped into your lap. "Is she planning on castrating me anyway? I'd like to at least have a warning."
He placed his number sign down onto the table before settling down in the seat across from you. "It sounds like you've had a run-in with her alter-ego, huh?" You joked, sliding your phone into your purse that was resting on the windowsill.
He laughed, shaking his head slightly. "Try multiple times. She's quite...terrifying when she gets all riled up, but it brings Josh out of his shell so, I guess it's a good thing."
"Who are you?" You blurted out, widening your eyes before shaking your head. "Sorry, that was aggressive. I mean, I told you my name...though you already knew what it was...and what I looked like." You furrowed your eyebrows and tilted your head to the side. "I thought this was supposed to be a blind date? Oh God, are you like Joe from 'You'?"
He stared at you as you kept rambling on, his eyebrows furrowed just like yours. He dug into his jacket pocket before bringing out an iPhone and typing on the screen before sliding it across the table to you. You looked down to see text messages from Bailee.
'her name is Y/N and she's probably looking all doom and gloom because josh and i dipped.'
"I'm going to kill her," you said, sliding his phone back over to him. "Doom and gloom? Did I look all doom and gloom?"
He put his phone back into his pocket and shrugged his shoulders. "Kind of?"
You sighed, holding onto your drink with both hands before taking a sip. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to be all..." you waved your hand aimlessly before taking a sip. "Wait," you pulled the cup back again, "that doesn't explain how you knew what I looked like."
"Would you call me a douchebag if I say it's because you were the first person I saw when I walked in and I thought you were extremely beautiful, so I just took my chances, hoping it was you?"
"Eh, maybe not a douchebag," you said, shrugging your shoulders before smiling at him again. "Cliche is more like it."
"Is that a bad thing?" He asked, leaning onto the table, raising an eyebrow. "Does that mean I've ruined my chances before we've even started the date?"
"Eh," you smiled, breaking off a piece of the vanilla cinnamon roll and nodding your head to the side. "We'll see how this goes."
He ran his tongue alongside the bottom of his teeth before smacking his lips and smiling at you just as his order was brought to the table– almost an exact match to yours. "So, Y/N, I guess I should probably introduce myself if I want to make the best impression on you, huh?" He asked, clearing his throat and holding up his large hot chocolate.
"I guess so...."
"Boone."
"Boone," you smiled, making a mental note of the way his gruff voice sent tingles down your body. "To a great date?"
He tapped his cup against yours and smiled. "To a great date."
❒❒❒❒
"You guys didn't do that, you're lying!" He laughed, leaning back into his seat and crossing his arms across his chest.
"I'm so serious!" You nodded your head, holding your hand in front of your mouth as you laughed. "That's why we don't play odds are anymore. It got us banned from football games for the rest of the year, not to mention a potential case of horrible frostbite."
"I cannot believe you guys streaked at a college football game during half time," he leaned towards the table and smiled, nodding at you. "I've got mad respect now."
"Oh come on, you're telling me that you haven't done anything like that?" He tried to hold back a smile and you pointed at him. "Ah, nope, you have. What did you do?"
He rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Initiation my first year in the OHL. It's a team ritual to sneak into the rink late at night after the first practice and have all of the rookies do a few naked laps with nothing but skates and a helmet." He leaned back into his chair once again, taking a bite of his cinnamon roll. "Nothing too major."
Your eyes immediately drop to his chest and when you see him move, you quickly look down at your hot chocolate picking it up and avoiding any kind of eye contact. Nothing would be more embarrassing than having to look him in the eye after you were checking him out.
You weren't sure how long the two of you had been sitting at the table and talking, that's how easy the conversation flowed between you two. Almost off the bat the two of you talked about your friendships with Josh and Bailee, seeing as the two of them were your common connection. When you first discovered that he was Josh's teammate, you felt a little nervous. Sure, maybe dating a professional athlete was Bailee's thing, but not so much yours. Professional athletes often come with some pretty heavy reputations and you were in no way shape or form wanting to even catch a glimpse of said reputation.
But as soon as the two of you got to talking...you found yourself thinking that maybe this couldn't be so bad after all. He was funny, smart and kind...a jackpot in your book. Yet you couldn't help but wonder why he was being put up on a blind date anyway. Surely he couldn't be having a hard time finding a girl to have on his arm. Whereas you, well, this date was your best friend's attempt at getting you out there again and preventing you from closing yourself off for the rest of your life. So what was his reasoning?
"So, tell me about yourself."
"What do you want to know?" You asked, taking a sip of your hot chocolate once more.
"Well, I already know how you and Bailee are best friends, where you went to college, what you majored in, how you got banned from football games for an entire season..." He leaned onto the table and reached across the table, his hand pausing in front of yours as he raised his eyebrows, asking your permission to touch your face.
You nodded, surprised that you were even capable of doing that since you were frozen as just how close he was even just across the table. How his sandalwood cologne seemingly clouded your senses, as his thumb wiped the corner of your mouth. "And now I know that hot chocolate might just be your favorite drink, considering how you've gotten it all over your mouth. So tell me something that I don't know."
That I have a 5-year-old daughter sitting at home with her babysitter right now.
You wanted to say it. Normally, especially on the few dates that you've been on, it's been the first thing that came out of your mouth. It almost has to be. You're 26 years old and it would be a miracle to find a man who wanted to date you, even after finding out about Riley. But time and time again, you've been met with disappointment. And you can't really blame them, it's hard to find someone who wants to settle down at that age, let alone date someone who already has a first-grader. Boone though...you felt like maybe he was different, that maybe, just maybe if you said the words...he wouldn't run away terrified. At least, you were hoping so.
"Actually yes, I–"
The muffled sound of your ringtone came from your purse and he nodded towards it. "Go ahead, I'll throw away our trash."
You gave him a polite smile as you dug through your purse, pulling out your phone to see Madison's name on the screen. Your heart began to race as your mind immediately thought of all of the worst-case scenarios– that's normally what your life had been like the last five years.
Worst-case scenarios.
"Madison is everything okay?" You asked, watching as Boone walked over to the trashcan, throwing your wrappers away and putting the plates down into the plastic bin beside it.
"Yes, no? I don't know, Y/N," she sighed, sounding stressed. "I just got a call from one of Trevor's teammates and he's on his way to the emergency room. Something about how he took a really nasty hit in practice and I...I really need to go."
You felt your heart drop as you registered the news. Trevor and Madison had been dating since their sophomore year of high school. High school sweethearts who decided to go to the same college and have made it work no matter how stressful he gets from his hockey workouts or her from her school work. It was a perfect relationship, the one that you had lived not too long before.
He was a nice kid too, Trevor. Not to mention that Riley loved him just like she loved Madison. The two of them, whenever they were up to it, often babysat her together and whenever you had to do some work and her schedule allowed it, Madison even took Riley to a game or two of Trevors. The other reason your heart dropped? When you looked at Boone and you realized that you had to cut the date short.
"I'm so so sorry to interrupt your date Y/N, I just–" you could feel her start to get riled up and you shook your head.
"No, no, don't apologize, Madison. I'll be there soon, okay?"
After a million and one thank you's and apologies, you were able to hang up the phone just as Boone reached the table. "Is everything okay?"
You opened your mouth to speak, but couldn't find the right way to say 'I loved this date and talking to you, but I really have to go because my babysitter needs to go see her injured boyfriend.'
Instead, you stood up, almost tripping back into your chair and grabbed your purse. "I really need to get home, something came up," you put your purse over your shoulder and pulled your cardigan tight against you. "I'm sorry, I had a really nice time."
"Well hey, let me drive you home–"
"No!" You said, almost a bit too loud as you looked around the cafe to see no one looking at you. "I just, I wouldn't want to inconvenience you and it's only a few blocks away, I can walk."
"It's not inconveniencing me," he said, grabbing his jacket off of the back of his chair and putting it on before digging his keys out of his pant pockets. "Besides, it seems like you're really in a hurry and my car can get us wherever you need to be, a lot faster than your..." you felt your cheeks warm up as his gaze lingered on your legs longer than normal before he cleared his throat and looked back up at you. "than your legs can get you there."
You thought about resisting his offer again, but you knew he was right. His short drive meant that Madison could get to Trevor a lot quicker than if you were to walk. "I'm so sorry for this, you're probably going out of your way and–"
"You don't need to apologize, Y/N," he said, leading the way down the sidewalk and to a blacked-out jeep wrangler, holding the passenger door open for you. "Besides, this just means I get to spend a little more time with you since you're trying to pull a Cinderella on me."
You were left without an answer as you climbed into his car and he shut the door behind you, walking around. For an NHL player, you had to admit that you thought he'd drive a much fancier car. Sure, Jeep Wranglers had the potential to be fancy as hell, but it was nothing like a Mustang Convertible, a Maserati or hell, even a nice Lamborghini. Another note about him that you had to make in the back of your mind:
Boone Jenner (so far) was nothing like the professional athlete stereotype you had put him in.
When you reached your apartment complex, you tried your hardest to get him to stay in his car and just drop you off outside of the door. But ever the gentleman he seemed to be, he continued to walk you into the building and even up to your apartment door where you tried to say your goodbyes again.
"For the last time, Y/N, my mother raised me right," he smiled, leaning against the wall by your door. "And if she found out that I didn't at least make sure my date got home safely, she might pull a crazy Bailee and castrate me."
You laughed, shaking your head at his comment just as a small silence settled between the two of you. You still had your arms crossed as you looked anywhere in the hallway except for at him. He was radiating confidence and you could only wish that some of that would rub off on you. He leaned off of the wall and stood in front of you, his hands rested in his jean pockets. "So, is this where you leave me your glass slipper?"
"What?"
"Cinderella, remember?" He smiled, raising an eyebrow as your confused expression. “Except, I guess in our case...the glass slipper would be your number.”
Just when you went to reply, the door opened and you saw a frazzled Madison standing there with her backpack tossed over her shoulders. "Okay, I thought that was you I heard, thank you again Y/N for coming so quickly," she looked away from you and at Boone before snapping her head back in your direction and giving you wide eyes. "I'm so so sorry. Oh, also, she's been complaining about not feeling well, so I gave her some medicine and she's sleeping."
"It's okay, Madison. I just hope Trevor is okay," you sighed, as Boone stepped out of the doorway and gave Madison room to walk into the hallway. "Thank you and text me when you get there, okay?"
You maneuvered your way into the doorway of your apartment, standing in the way of any view Boone could have into your small living space. When he turned back from the hallway, you could feel his eyes taking you and your flustered appearance in. You didn't want him to find out this way, not before you could even tell him– so the next best thing was to just get him on his way home before he could.
"Are you okay?" He asks, looking concerned. "Is there anything I can help you with?"
"No, no, that's okay I–"
"Mommy?" The soft, sleepy voice of Riley caused you to turn around. She was standing there, only a few feet behind you in her 'Frozen' pajamas and holding on to her old baby blanket. Even from where you were standing, you could see that she was flushed– the ultimate sign of a sick child. "I don't feel so good..."
Before you or Boone could even get another word out, Riley hunched over and threw up all over herself and the floor. You immediately turned around to face Boone, preparing to explain what was going on...but the moment you looked at his face, you knew that you didn't need to.
The furrowed eyebrows, the widened eyes with slight hints of fear and the tiniest hint of disgust, most likely from the vomit, was written all over his face.
You've seen the look before and it honestly wouldn't be the last time you see it either. So, you did what you normally did and took a few seconds to remind yourself that, hey, it was going to end like this anyway...right?
"Goodnight Boone. Thank you for tonight and walking me home," you turn back to see Riley hugging tightly onto her blanket before she starts to cry, still standing there behind you. "I'm sorry."
"Yeah..." He said, still staring behind you as if he's seen a ghost or even unsure as to what he's looking at. "No problem." And with those three words, he disappeared down the hall.
You closed the door with a sigh before locking it and walking towards the kitchen counter, tossing your purse onto it. "Hi baby," you whispered, walking up to Riley and taking her blanket from her. "Let's go get you rinsed off and in some new pajamas, okay? Then we can camp out in the living room in case you have another accident."
Riley, as sleepy as ever, nodded and sniffled as she held onto your hand and you led her back towards the bathroom. You had her stand outside of the bathroom as you walked into her room and grabbed her some new pajamas before taking her into the bathroom with you before preparing a quick bath. It was something you never thought you'd ever be used to– cleaning up after a sick child. But a lot had changed in the last five years and you had a lot of growing up to do the moment you had Riley.
As you got her into the bath and tossed her dirty pajamas in the sink, you sighed and squatted down beside the tub, filling up a cup so you could get her rinsed off. You felt guilty about feeling so disappointed that your date had to end so abruptly. Trevor was injured and Riley was sick– and here you were, throwing yourself a mini pity party because you met a great guy and everything went to hell.
"Mommy?" Riley mumbled, looking up at you as you brushed the wet hair out of her eyes. "Did you bring me my chocolate?"
You laughed, cupping the left side of her face, happy to see a bit of color coming back to her. She was most definitely your child– sick as a dog and still thinking about sweets. "Yes, I did. It's sitting in the fridge, waiting for your tummy to feel better."
She yawned as you leaned forward and pulled up the drain, letting the water flow out as you picked her up with a dry towel and placed her on the floor. You dried her off and got her in her new pajamas before carrying her back out into the living room and sitting her down onto the couch. Your 'camping' supplies, as she liked to call it, were housed just in the small linen closet. It was really just extra blankets and pillows for whenever Bailee came over for movie night. You grabbed them and walked back into the living room, setting them out in front of the tv before looking up to see Riley passed out on the couch. You picked her up and placed her down onto the blanket, covering her up before walking back to your bedroom to get ready for bed.
You sat down on the edge of your bed and took a deep breath, letting your body fall back as you exhale deeply, staring up at the ceiling. You didn't want to close your eyes because every time you did, all you saw was just how quickly the smile on Boone's face had turned into the disappointment.
You already knew it, a kid was the dealbreaker...just like it was for every other guy. Tonight was the most fun that you'd had in a long, long time. The sad part is that you really thought he could have been different and that maybe he would have loved Riley, just like you and everyone else does.
And the small ache in your chest was just another friendly reminder that maybe you should stop getting your hopes up.
158 notes · View notes
emisfritish · 4 years
Text
Thicker Than Water (Part 4)
Pairing : Sarawat / Tine (2gether the series)
Summary : Type comes back to spend a few days with them, and Sarawat is almost certain that none of them will make it out the experience unscathed.
Or - Type comes into town, take two. They bicker, they fight, they hurt, they learn, they grow, they heal.
Chapter : 4/6
Previous chapters : 1 / 2 / 3 
Next chapters : 5 / 6
--------- 
“I don’t think those eggs actually look edible,” Sarawat says from where he’s leaning over Tine’s shoulder, looking into the pan where his boyfriend is currently attempting to make an omelet for their breakfast.
“Saraleo !” Tine shouts, shoulder checking him and pretending to glare. “Of course they’re edible !”
“Whatever you say Tua Woon Wai,” he says with a smirk, and the other boy lifts his spatula to pretend he’s going to whack him on the head with it, prompting Sarawat to move away laughing. 
He’s missed this. It’s ridiculous, because it had only been three days without this, but he did. Tine is his boyfriend, but he’s also his friend, and he thinks he’s missed the goofing off just as much as he did being openly affectionate together. 
Sarawat feels lighter today. He knows that the feeling is in part due to the fact that he hasn’t seen Type yet today, the other boy being gone when they woke up this morning, but he thinks it’s mainly the fact that he’s been showered with Tine’s open affection since last night, and after days deprived of it, he’s soaking it up.
Yesterday when they came back from the concert, Sarawat had expected Tine to make his way back to the bed he’s currently sharing with his brother, and after their talk earlier in the evening, he honestly would have been ok with it. Yet, his boyfriend surprised him when he made his way to the sofa Sarawat had been sleeping on instead, before he started pulling all the cushions and the spare blanket off of it, making a makeshift mattress on the floor at the foot of the sofa. 
He’d then lied down on it, and had gestured for Sarawat to come and lay down with him, which he had done more than happily, smiling sweetly at his boyfriend. Tine had rearranged them both until he had his arms around him and Sarawat was snuggled closely to his torso. The position had been the perfect one for Sarawat to bury his face into Tine’s neck, one of his favourite places to be. The small kiss Tine had pressed into his hair before they both started drifting off to sleep had been the moment he felt his body fully relax for the first time in days.
“God, Chef Tine is so good, that looks delicious,” Tine’s voice pulls him out of his thoughts and Sarawat snorts at his boyfriend, both for referring to himself in the third person and for his obvious denial about his cooking skills. 
“At least let me add in some sweet and sour sauce Chef Tine,” Sarawat says, crowding Tine against the counter to try to reach the pan, and Tine turns around and spreads his arm, trying to shield his food from Sarawat’s sauce. 
“No ! It’s perfect as is,” he exclaims, turning off the gas, before he tries to push Sarawat away by pushing his head on his chest and pushing forward, arms still extended to shield his precious eggs. Sarawat drops his hands on Tine’s head trying to push him further down so he can reach over him before they both freeze when they hear someone clear their throat loudly behind them. 
Tine immediately jumps back up and stands straight, while Sarawat takes a step back from his boyfriend to give him some space. His movements are stopped when Tine’s hands come to rest on his waist, applying pressure and shaking his head lightly to indicate he doesn’t want him to pull away.
Tine gives him a meaningful look, before he turns to look at his brother over Sarawat’s shoulder, keeping both of his hands pressed against Sarawat’s waist.
“Hi Type, did you have a good run ?” he asks with a smile, and Sarawat pulls away a little to turn towards Type, feeling Tine’s hand let go of his waist and catch one of his hands instead, a clear sign he had listened to Sarawat last night and was making an effort. 
He sees Type nod towards his brother, before turning towards him. 
“Uh, good morning Type,” Sarawat greets a little awkwardly, and he’s met with Type staring at him blankly. 
“Well, it had been up until now at least,” he replies,  prompting Sarawat to roll his eyes.
What Sarawat doesn’t expect to happen though, is for Tine to immediately stand straight and glare at his older brother. 
“Okay, that’s enough. I’ve had it,” he says angrily, and both Sarawat and Tine turn towards him in surprise.
“P’ I know this is what you think you need to do to protect me or whatever, but I’m done. I’m not a child anymore, I can take care of myself and I don’t need your protection, especially not from Sarawat, of all people,” he says fuming. The grip Tine has on his hand grows tighter and Sarawat almost wants to wince at the pain, but he doesn’t let anything transpire, figuring that Tine needs the movement to give himself strength. 
“I’ve let this go on for too long, and this stops down. I am so done with you talking down on our relationship and treating Sarawat that way. You’re my brother, and I will always love you, but this ends now. I love Sarawat and he’s here to stay, so either you learn to respect him and our relationship while in our own home, or you won’t be welcome here anymore.”
Silence rings in the room after Tine finishes his declaration, and Sarawat stares at him in shock, not quite believing the way his boyfriend just stood up to his brother. Tine isn’t one for confrontation, the other boy usually hating conflict enough to let things slide, and Sarawat honestly can’t remember the last time he saw him looking this angry. 
Going by the shocked expression that is mirrored on Type’s face at his brother’s outburst, Sarawat can safely assume that he isn’t used to seeing his little brother speak out either. 
“Now, Wat and I are going to go out for breakfast to give you some time to think,” he continues in a firm voice before Sarawat or Type can utter out a word. “When we come back, I either want you to back off and learn to be nice to Wat in his own house, or I want you gone. Your choice.”
At those words, he starts pulling Sarawat towards the door, pulling on his shoes and gesturing for Sarawat to do the same.  
“You’re welcome to the eggs in the pan if you decide to stay and to stop being an idiot,” Tine announces when he’s at the door, turning towards Type who still looks flabbergasted, before he pulls Sarawat out of the apartment by the hand and shuts the door firmly behind him. 
If he wasn’t still in shock at the whole situation, Sarawat would smile at the words. This is so much like Tine. Sarawat has never seen him so angry, yet he’s still caring enough to not let his older brother fend for himself and go hungry. 
As soon as Type is out of sight, Tine’s shoulders deflate suddenly and Sarawat can’t help but feel guilty about what just happened. This is his fault, after all. 
Tine starts walking out of their apartment complex and towards whatever place he has in mind for breakfast, pulling Sarawat along by the hold he still has on his hand. Sarawat is still shocked enough that he follows suit without a word, not quite knowing what to say to make the situation better. 
“You didn’t have to do that,” he finally settles on saying quietly after a few minutes of walking silently and Tine turns towards him at the words. 
“Actually, I did. And I’m sorry I didn’t do it any sooner,” he says firmly, fixing Sarawat in the eyes. 
“But Tine, he’s your brother, your family.”
As much as Sarawat appreciates Tine for standing up for them and for making an effort to not alter his behaviour when his brother came in this morning, he doesn’t want the boy to regret anything later on. 
“He is. But you know what ? So are you,” he says with a decisive nod and Sarawat stops them in their tracks and turns towards him in shock.
“Look Wat, I know we don’t really talk about it, but you’re my family too, or you will be soon enough anyway. We’ve been together for less than a year, yet we moved in together months ago. The only reason I would accept us moving this fast is because I know that this, us, is for the long haul. And you do too, right ?”
Tine’s voice cracks a little on his last question, and Sarawat, seeing that he is starting to look nervous at his lack of response, quickly nods to reassure him. Because he does know. He just didn’t realize the feeling was mutual.
Sarawat may have been joking the couple times he’d asked Tine to marry him, before they even got together, but truthfully there isn’t a fiber in his being that doesn’t believe that him and Tine are it and that it’ll happen one day. He believed it then, and he believes it even stronger now. 
He’s not an idiot. He knows that they are young, that they still have a lot of growing to do. But he also believes that any growing they have to do they can do together. He’s been in love with Tine almost ever since he’s met him, and the feeling has only grown deeper with time. So yes, it’s safe to say, he knows. He just didn’t realize that Tine would feel the same already. 
“I do too,” he finally confirms, his voice cracking with emotion, and Tine sends him a gentle smile in answer, before nodding, understanding passing between them. 
“We’re not going anywhere, and I refuse to spend my life tip-toeing around you when he’s around. Especially now that I realize how much it actually hurts you when I do,” he says firmly.
“But, Tine…”
“No Wat,” he says firmly. “He’s my brother, but you’re my boyfriend. My future… well. My future everything, really. So he’s going to have to learn to deal because I love you both, and that’s that.”
Tine starts walking again, and Sarawat follows suit, his hand still cradled in Tine’s. He can’t seem to make himself stop staring though.
“Stop looking at me, it’s distracting,” Tine mumbles, a light blush making its way on his cheeks and Sarawat smiles at his reaction. He pulls at his arm to stop their progress and moves closer to Tine, nuzzling his cheek with his nose. 
“I can’t help it, you’re very hot when you’re all decisive and firm,” he whispers in his ear, before he bursts out laughing when Tine suddenly pushes him away and looks around them in panic. 
“Saraleo, we’re in the middle of the street ! Keep it in your pants,” he whispers firmly, eyes still travelling around them to check if any passerby saw them. 
They were, but Sarawat honestly couldn’t care less.
They start walking again, and Sarawat sees the small smile Tine is desperately trying to shine and yet can’t seem to be able to hold in. 
“You’re not afraid that he’ll be gone by the time we return ?” Sarawat asks, half curious, and half dreading what Tine’s answer will be. 
“Please,” Tine says with a roll of his eyes. “He’s my brother, he hates losing. There’s no way he’s going anywhere this easily. Plus, didn’t he say just a few months ago that he could accept me for whatever I am ? Well this is me. He’ll deal with it. Trust me, he’s not going anywhere.”
Sarawat smiles softly at the words. By now, they know each other enough for him to know that  things weren’t always easy for Tine while he was growing up. For him to have that constant, this one person in his life that’s always been there for him and to see that Tine doesn’t doubt for one second that his brother will still be there for him… It’s nice. Sarawat’s glad he has that. Even if said constant happens to be a pain in his backside. 
“Okay, good,” he finally answers. “Then maybe when we get home, don’t be too harsh on him. After all, he’ll have already endured eating your eggs Chef Tine, I think that’s punishment enough.”
He throws a teasing smirk Tine’s way, and he can’t hold the laughter when he sees the look of outrage that crosses his boyfriend’s face. 
“How dare you criticize my cooking ? Fine ! Just for that, you’re the one that’s paying for breakfast,” he claims, before he starts stomping away towards the food stall, resolutely not looking back and ignoring Sarawat’s call for him. 
Sarawat laughs at his boyfriend’s antics and he can’t help but shake his head in fondness. 
Yeah, he could get used to a lifetime of this. 
40 notes · View notes
tysonrunningfox · 5 years
Text
Ripped: Part 25
Yeah, I said mega-long chapter and then realized I should split it and write another Hiccup POV chapter for in between so now there’s this and after this there will be 4 more chapters rather than 2.  I hope this is decent news, because it is news that makes me very tired, but I am close nonetheless.  
Ao3
“Does alcohol technically have an expiration date?”  Tuffnut asks from the top of a rickety step stool as he clears out the top shelf behind the bar.
“Well if these guys are too chicken to try it, I volunteer,” Snotlout takes the plastic bag of while pills out of his pocket, glaring when Astrid snatches it from hands. “Hey!”
She squints at the pills, “didn’t you just take one of these?”
“Yeah, and it still hurts, since I got shot and all—”
“I’m sure your doctor told you how often to take these,” she doesn’t add the obvious addendum of ‘and they definitely didn’t say every half hour’.
“They aren’t from the doctor,” Snotlout takes the generously poured highball glass Tuffnut gives him, “Eretson grabbed them from evidence—”
“So, they are illegal drugs,” Fishlegs grumbles, too overwhelmed to be truly grumpy and Astrid takes the glass from Snotlout’s hand before he can assess its freshness.
“They were illegal before the police confiscated them,” he narrows his eyes at Astrid, “and like Astrid here, Eretson doesn’t want me to have any fun, because he got me the confiscated drugs without fentanyl.”
“Like Eretson, I keep trying to save your life for some reason.  I’ll be right back,” she stands up, glass of scotch in hand, glancing apologetically at Fishlegs as she follows Tuffnut back into the small room behind the bar with a ‘staff only’ sign on the door.  “Come on, Tuff.”
“Astrid!”  Tuffnut whisper yells, planting his hands on her shoulders, “just the woman I was hoping to trade pants with.”
She blinks and looks at the glass in her hand before raising it to her lips and taking two healthy gulps.  It’s smooth and complex and meant to be savored, like the morning she wishes she were having, but she’s at a bar with a pair of idiots and her traumatized boss instead of alone with Hiccup in bed, so she drains the glass quickly like the taste is something to be avoided and wipes her mouth on her sleeve.
Well, Hiccup’s sleeve, from his borrowed jacket, and her heart throbs unevenly, cramped by everything she’s bottling up to function right now.
“What’s the verdict?” Tuffnut narrows his eyes, “that stuff was allegedly thirty-six years old and the bottle was dusty, so I don’t know how much I trust the label.”
“Smooth,” she clears her throat, setting the empty glass down and frowning at Tuff, “what time is it?”
“Nine twenty-six, why?”  He takes one hand off of her shoulder to check his watch.  She almost asks am or pm, but the deserted bar answers that for her.
“Already a long day,” she shakes her head and exhales before re-committing to the scrap of logic she’s clinging to and shoving Tuffnut hard enough to stumble against an old, half-scrubbed copper still in the corner.
“Hey!”
“Stop giving away expensive alcohol, you need money!  And especially stop giving it to the guy full of painkillers!  I don’t need another murder investigation in my life,” she shoves him one more time when he tries to placate her, but it doesn’t affect his footing, “and don’t ask people to trade pants with you.  It’s off-putting.”
“Ok, but they’re technically my pants,” Tuffnut lowers his voice and glances at the only occupied table, “as in my property, and Snotlout is a cop, so technically I think he could force you to trade pants with me.”
“He’s a suspended cop,” Astrid recognizes a whirlpool of Tuff-logic that won’t release her until she engages it and wishes she hadn’t been so adamant about stopping the free expensive alcohol just now, “why do you want my pants?”
“My pants,” he corrects, “that I let you borrow, like the gentleman that I am, with no regard for my own pantsless-ness, expecting nothing but the pants themselves in return.”
“I’ll get you your pants back, I’m sorry if I’m a bit behind on laundry,” she scoffs, “I’ve been distracted in case you haven’t noticed.”
“No, no, no,” he shakes his head, eyes wide, “don’t wash the magic out, just trade me now—”
“Ok, I really don’t have the bandwidth to disprove magic pants to you right now—”
“Nothing to disprove, you borrowed my pants, you had sex with Hiccup with my pants, they’re magic sex pants and I need them.”
“I mean I took them off,” she argues for the sake of arguing, cheeks flushing even over the feeling of dread that Hiccup’s name invokes, “and how’d you know about…last night, anyway?”
“Hiccup came by this morning, you know how he is all creepy and awkward, lurking in alleys at odd hours,” he shrugs, “and the magic sex-adjacent pants are just going to have to do.  I don’t know how long Mr. Moustache is going to be here.”
“Mr.—Fishlegs?”
“That thing’s glorious,” Tuffnut rubs his upper lip, “do you think if I kissed him hard enough it’d rub off on me?”
“I…” A few dozen non-answers and unanswerable questions float through her head until she takes a step back, tucking her hair behind her ear, “I’m going to keep your pants for now, Tuff.”
“The ones I’m wearing will make your butt look better,” he tries one last tactic, “my butt?  Awful, but yours—”
“I don’t care,” she snaps, “in case you didn’t read the mood out there, Hiccup is in jail, he’s being framed—I—”
“That would make you testy,” Tuff pats her on the shoulder, “I had not, in fact, read the mood.  You need the lucky pants more than I do, clearly.”
“We don’t share lucky pants, Tuff.”  She sighs, shoving the panic back down and forcing her voice steady.  
The bell on the front door jingles and she jumps, reflexively glancing around the small room for something she could use as a weapon.  The glass she was just drinking out of is too light and the still is too awkward, and her fingernails bite into the heels of her hands as she leans her head through the doorway.  
“What are you doing here?”  Eretson asks Snotlout, barely pausing to set Astrid’s phone on the bar.
“How’d you get this?” She picks it up, frowning at the battery and the banner of notifications fighting for her attention.
“Getting my new friend Fishface a free drink,” Snotlout explains, kicking a foot onto the bar table like falling back wouldn’t literally kill him.
“Fishlegs,” he corrects in a small voice.
“I thought you were getting somewhere safe,” Eretson points at the back door, “the third murder site is less than a block away.”
“We’re just leaving,” Astrid’s mad at herself for not making that connection.  Usually, stress helps her stay organized, but right now she doesn’t know if she’s ever felt more scattered.  Maybe the scotch for breakfast wasn’t a great idea.  “Where’d you get my phone?”  She sees a missed text from Hiccup and her throat tightens in an anxious, grating way that makes her feel like if she doesn’t keep talking, she’ll lose the ability.  “And why are you here?  Where’s Hiccup?  Why aren’t you at the station with him?”
“Does alcohol have an expiration date?”  Tuffnut joins the conversation, leaning his forearm on Astrid’s shoulder and yelping when she grabs it and twists it behind his back.  “Ouch!  I thought we were asking him questions—”
“Questions about Hiccup,” she drops his arm and presses her fingers to her temple, pacing back and forth and waiting for Eretson to say something that makes sense because she doesn’t think anyone else is going to do her the courtesy.
“She has a point though, why are you slacking off at some bar instead of dealing with things at the station, like you said you would?”  Snotlout’s expression is nervous even as his tone falls short and Eretson sighs, sitting in Astrid’s recently vacated chair and folding his hands on the table.
“Your phone was in evidence,” he says in a modulated, self-pacing tone, like he’s knowingly embarking on the first mile of a marathon without training and Astrid forces her knees stiff.  “There have been some changes to the case.”
“What’d you fuck up now?”  Snotlout asks and Fishlegs looks cautiously at Eretson, weighing how much new information he can take in.
The answer appears to be ‘none’ and Astrid almost mentally agrees with him.  She’s almost full, almost done, almost overwhelmed to the point of excusing herself even partially from the situation, but no.  If she’d done that at any point along the way, she might not be in this mess, but then she wouldn’t have done what she’s always done.  What she’s always wanted to do, what dragged her into research and a midnight tour she had no business being on.
She’s going to get the facts and get to the bottom of this.
“What changes?”
Eretson enters the second mile with more determination than the first, “Grisly has taken over my position on the case—”
“How?”  Snotlout blurts and Astrid claps her hand on his shoulder too hard to keep him from continuing.
“At my recommendation,” Eretson is almost sheepish and he swallows hard.
“And what possessed you to recommend that?”  Astrid asks, refusing to accept how wrongly she might have judged him.  There’s no point to that now, not as everything feels like it’s finally picking up speed towards something.
Good or bad depends on what Eretson says next.
“When I got to the station, Grisly was making a case to the judge about setting bail and as good as he’s been at ingratiating himself with the police—”
“Idiots,” Snotlout mumbles, shrugging Astrid’s hand off and she realizes how hard she’s been squeezing.
“He has no idea how to talk to a judge.”  Eretson doesn’t look impressed with himself so much as calmer and Astrid fists her fingers so that they stop shaking.  “And between that and the mountain of paperwork he’s currently going through, I thought it could buy me some time to build a case against him.”
“Ok, maybe this is the lack of fentanyl speaking,” Snotlout clears his throat, “but what use is a case against Grisly if you aren’t on the case to use it against him?”
“Considering fentanyl would have killed you by now, I’m pretty sure it’s just you speaking,” Astrid hisses, willing him to shut up.
“Because I’ve volunteered to represent Hiccup in court.  Free of charge.”
Astrid blinks, trying to find someone to share her shock, but Fishlegs is staring deep into his beer’s amber gaze and Tuffnut is rolling his shoulder and scanning the fine print on the back of an antique bottle of scotch.
“You’re a lawyer?”  Snotlout is shocked enough for everyone and angrier than he should be at someone who’s offering his cousin free legal representation.
“Is that a problem?”
“Yeah, it’s a problem.  Do you want to know why it’s a problem?”  Snotlout stands up, leaning on the table for support but going onto tip toes anyway.  “You’re leaving my cousin to rot in jail while some crazy guy who shot me gets your case just so that you can live out some…Legally Boned fantasy?”
“Legally Boned?”  Astrid mouths to herself, empty-stomached and scotch-full enough to wonder how he came up with something approximating clever while half-dead.  She looks at Eretson for corroboration and finds him surprisingly flustered, the red on his cheekbones incongruous with his stern shoulders.
“He’s not rotting,” Eretson wipes his face with a surprisingly twitchy hand, “he’s waiting under lock and key while Grisly sifts through mountains of paperwork and I legally obtain a copy of his compiled evidence.”
“Don’t you talk all smart at me, it won’t work—”
“Let’s go back to Fishlegs’ place,” Astrid cuts in, “regroup further from the site of a murder.”
“Party at Fishlegs’ place!”  Tuffnut hoots, bottle held over his head until Fishlegs stands up and takes it from him.
“Therapy session at my place,” Fishlegs confirms before informing Tuffnut’s crest-fallen face that he’s not invited.
“Right,” Eretson clears his throat and stands up, straightening his tie and nodding professionally at Astrid.  “I’ll call when I know anything else.”
“Ok,” she frowns, “wait, you never answered, why was my phone in evidence?”
“Hiccup was at your apartment,” he says simply, “when Grisly caught him—”
“Allegedly.”  She laughs, just guessing that Hiccup would have something funny enough about the situation to coax it out of her, “of course he was at my apartment when Grisly caught him allegedly murdering someone.”
00000
Fishlegs lives in a small, clean house on the other side of the beltway, and Astrid tries not to think of her apartment when she sees his mismatched living room furniture.  Her shell-shocked host regained some of his wits on the drive over and he gives them a brief hand-waving tour, which surprisingly ends with Snotlout slinking off towards the guest room mumbling about a nap.
“He’s not going to die, is he?”  Fishlegs asks, offering Astrid the coffee that she realizes she sorely needs as soon as he says the words.
“Not at this point, I don’t think.  Not of natural causes anyway.”  She jokes and it doesn’t sound like Hiccup.
She wonders if this will go on long enough for the wry lilt preserved in her mind to fade.
The therapy session is cancelled on account of the fact that Astrid isn’t trusted by anyone, including herself, to say anything comforting, and Fishlegs makes up the couch before he has to head back to work. As much as Astrid wants to decline it, she’s tired and Snotlout’s snoring from the other room is like the soundtrack to an extended intermission.  A forced break punctuated by interruptions reminding her that the real actors need time to reconfigure and prepare for the next act.
For someone who resented being involved for so long, being on the outside now is brutal, and she can’t stop wracking her brain for something—anything—she could do.  The urge to go down to the station and correct the account of what happened the night before festers like an itch she can’t scratch and she checks her phone for the millionth time, hoping for a miraculous call from Eretson.
Instead, there’s a knock at Fishlegs’ front door.
It can’t be case related.  That was the whole point in coming here, it’s a location entirely separated from anyone involved in the case.  Maybe it’s Eretson, even, maybe Fishlegs gave him the address when Astrid wasn’t looking.
She could be sitting here, scared to make a sound, when Eretson is standing right outside with an absolved Hiccup.
The couch creaks when she jumps off of it, but she adamantly refuses to care, letting her feet fall tired and heavy on the way to the door to look through the peephole.
It’s not Grisly.
It’s not Eretson either.
It’s Heather, and when Astrid looks to either side of the front door, there’s no obvious weapon.
Heather knocks again, frown deepening, “Snotlout, I know you’re here.”
Astrid assesses her for a moment before swallowing hard and setting her jaw, sliding the deadbolt chain into place before unlocking the door and opening it just enough to glare through.
“What makes you think Snotlout is here?”  She sets her shoulder, ready to slam the door shut as soon as Heather moves.  Heather takes a step back instead of trying to take advantage of the gap, and Astrid narrows her eyes at the brown paper bag in her hand.  “And what is that?”
If it’s a bomb, the thin door has no chance of shielding her, so she settles on an expression that might.
“Look…I just talked to Hiccup—”
“How?”  Astrid tries not to let worry or fear or anything other than suspicion show on her face, and she can’t tell if Heather sees through her or if she continues what she always intended to say.
“He was under the impression that Snotlout and well…you, were with Eretson, so I should find him—”
“You asked for Snotlout.”
Heather’s sigh is commiserating but tight-eyed, “his location is on in Snapchat.”
“Just a second,” Astrid shuts and locks the door, leaving the deadbolt in place and walking back towards Fishlegs’ guestroom.  She knows that the door won’t matter if it’s a bomb, or a gun, but this has gone wrong too many times to make stupid mistakes now. She knocks on the guestroom door hard and quickly enough to make her knuckles sing.  “Snotlout!  Wake up!”
“Just a second—”
She opens the door before he can find an excuse, “Heather is outside.”
“I thought you said Fishface didn’t know anyone at the station,” Snotlout hisses, but Astrid’s too frustrated to keep her voice down at this point.
“He doesn’t.  She found us because you left your location on—”
“No, I didn’t—” He waves his phone around and she grabs it.
“Your Snapchat location,” she turns on airplane mode before he can take it back, “why were you checking Snapchat anyway?”
“Ruffnut sent me one—”
“Never mind, I don’t care,” Astrid yanks at her tangled braid, and exhales through gritted teeth, “now we have to get rid of Heather.”
“We?  Who said anything about we?”
“The guy who potentially endangered his life to check Snapchat,” she grabs his arm, barely remembering to be gentle as she hauls him to his feet and back out into the living room.  Heather is still on the patio, paper bag under her arm and Astrid cracks the door open again, “what do you want?”
Heather looks past her, obviously catching a glimpse of Snotlout and appealing to him with a surprisingly vulnerable expression, “I want to help.”
“You’ve been working for Grisly,” Astrid doesn’t accuse, she states the truth and Heather sets a stubborn chin.
“I know—”
“He shot me,” Snotlout butts in, “I almost died because your boss is a creep—”
“I know!”  Heather drops the bag and it hits the pavement with a metallic thunk that makes Astrid freeze.  It doesn’t blow, so not a bomb, but she feels better with it out of Heather’s hands, “I should have gotten out of it then—”
“Why now?”  Astrid asks, leaning just enough sideways for Snotlout to see Heather’s face.  “You say you’re here to help us, not Grisly.  Why now?”
“He said you were smart.”  Heather shakes her head, the corner of her mouth almost a smile, “actually no, he said brilliant—”
“That doesn’t answer my question.”
“Because Grisly humiliated me,” she shrugs, “worse, he made me humiliate myself, on live television, potentially in front of the entire country, I—and well, because he pinned it all on Hiccup.”  The second half of the sentence is far less convincing than the first and Astrid slams the door, prepared to find a window and sneak out the back, but Snotlout stops her.
“Ok, I believe her.”
“You found that convincing?” Astrid hisses, heart in her throat when she thinks about Hiccup’s situation.
“The part about Hiccup?  No, not at all.  The other part.”  He nods, “about Grisly humiliating her.”
“That would make her turn on him?”  The idea sits wrong in her chest, impossible and dangerously hopeful, like finding exact change on the ground and wondering who’s reading her mind to put it there. “Not you getting shot but—”
“Hey Ms. Brilliant,” he teases, his tone as different from Hiccup’s as hers is and full of just as much worry, “we didn’t put that together until Grisly admitted it either.”
“Ok,” Astrid huffs, more than a little annoyed as she opens the door again, choosing her words carefully to avoid feeding the useless panic in her chest, “what did Hiccup want you to do if you found Eretson?”
“Grisly got all his info from me and that stupid Admiral Haddock book,” Heather picks the bag up and opens it to reveal stacks of paper, “I have Hiccup’s notes, he thought that if we found some difference between his opinions and the way the copycat murders happened—”
“He wanted our help with research?”  Astrid’s hand itches towards the deadbolt and she curls it into a fist.
“Yours specifically,” Heather holds out the bag like an olive branch decorated in Hiccup’s hectic scrawl, “he really did say you were brilliant.”
Reading those papers is something she could do.  Something she could contribute, something she could solve.  Action she could take.
“Come in,” she acquiesces slowly and the slick sound of the deadbolt sliding free is opening a chamber that she can only hope to aim in the right direction.
00000
“That’s a ‘T’,” Heather says gently, leaning over the back of Fishlegs’ couch and pointing at a note on the margin of a crooked photocopy of page 328 of some Grimborn book she doesn’t recognize.
“I know that,” Astrid lies, the bad handwriting she’s been trying to decipher for ten minutes suddenly making sense.
“Oh.  Good.”  Heather sits down on the chair across from the couch and Astrid ignores her, tracing her fingertip over the letter that is supposedly a mutant ‘T’.  “Hiccup’s handwriting is legendarily bad when he’s excited, I was just making sure—”
“I’ve got it.”  Astrid hates that Heather has so much objective evidence supporting an unfortunate narrative that she knows Hiccup better.  It’s not fair.  It’s not true, but there’s no way to refute it.
“I don’t know who taught him to write,” the joke falls flat and Heather looks back at the notes on her lap, silent until Snotlout appears from the guest room, pale but maybe steadier than he had been that morning, “oh, Snotlout, I forgot to tell you. I’ve got your badge.”
“My badge?”  He narrows his eyes at her.
“In the bag.  With your gun,” she points at the suspicious paper bag of notes on the floor by her feet and Snotlout bends down to grab it, losing a civil dispute with gravity somewhere along the way and settling for sitting on the floor.
“His gun?”  Astrid raises an eyebrow and Heather shrugs, motion tight and careful.
“I wasn’t going to leave it with Grisly.”
“Right, leaving things with Grisly isn’t safe.”  The something, or someone, that she’s really talking about hangs in the air, only dispersed when the front door’s lock clicks open and Fishlegs steps into the room, pausing when he sees Heather.
“Hello.”
“Hi,” she waves, looking to Astrid for an introduction and seemingly ignoring her glare.
“This is Heather,” Astrid gestures, “she—long story—”
“Another one?”  Fishlegs snorts, finally exhausted enough to laugh about it.
“Always.  Anyway, she had the chance to talk to Hiccup earlier and he seems to think that researching his notes is a path forward somehow,” she waves the stack of papers on her lap at him, “so that’s what I’m doing.”
“Research,” Fishlegs gets two beers out of his fridge, hesitating a second before grabbing a third and only a third, glancing worriedly at Snotlout, who is now fully laying on the rug. “Well, I’m probably going to regret saying this, but let me know if you need any help.”
Fishlegs regrets it immediately.
Ok, maybe not immediately, he doesn’t seem to mind distracting himself from modern court cases by talking about their Victorian counterparts, at least for a night, but he definitely regrets it the next morning when Astrid accompanies him to open the archives.  She settles immediately into the halfway set up Grimborn room, ignoring how the space makes her ache remembering Hiccup’s last visit.
It’s too late to dwell on what might have happened if she’d taken him up on his offer for a place to stay instead of sticking it out at Elizabeth Smith’s apartment, so she shoves that aside, focusing on the bookcase by the encyclopedias and the rickety copier to keep what she’s working towards front and center.  There has to be a hole somewhere, something Hiccup noticed that Grisly didn’t, some guess Grisly made that Hiccup had already refuted.
Reading Hiccup’s notes is a uniquely brutal form of torture though.  For all the insight they give into his thought process, they’re surprisingly dry without his gesticulating hands and the light behind his eyes.  Every few minutes she has a new question for him, and she swallows them all down, forcing herself to focus on what she can do.
Not enough.  It doesn’t feel like enough.
Near the end of her second full day of researching, Ruffnut drops by the archives with a duffle bag that she drops on Astrid’s desk, sending a stack of photocopied notes to the floor.
“You couldn’t set that on the floor?”  She huffs, standing up to collect the pages and wobbling on feet that evidently fell asleep hours ago.  It’s been unusually quiet, probably due to Grimborn-ologists turning to their dusty old copies of Viggo Grimborn Solved: The Admiral Haddock Connection in the wake of Hiccup’s arrest, and while she hasn’t minded the extra hours to pay rent in an apartment she can’t access, she has forgotten to get up periodically.
“No, ‘hey thanks Ruffnut for remembering that no matter how obsessive I get, I still need clothes and a toothbrush’.”  She opens the bag and digs through it for what looks like a pill bottle, “and Tuff included multi-vitamins.  Flintstones shapes.”
“I’m shocked he didn’t make the delivery himself to get a shot at ‘Mr. Moustache’.”  Astrid jokes easily, pretending that it doesn’t hurt.
It’s not logical, she rationally knows that she barely knows Hiccup.  They’ve been on one date, and in her experience, emotionally supporting someone through murder investigations isn’t really a stepping stone on the way to a relationship, but she can’t explain away the fact that she misses him.  She can’t make a joke without wishing he heard it.  She can’t wake up with her back hurting from Fishlegs’ couch without wondering how much worse his jail cell is.
“He was going to,” Ruffnut sighs, perching on the table Astrid has appropriated and folding a sheet of notes that escaped the bag’s onslaught, “I think he’s nervous.  I didn’t know he could get nervous, but this is a new kind of behavior, so I’m guessing.”  Her eyes ask Astrid how she’s doing, and Astrid looks away, hoping for something to help her change the subject.
She doesn’t expect to see Snotlout and Heather walking down the stairs together, suspicious but overall polite expressions on their faces, but they’ll do.
“Any news?”  She gives up organizing the mess that Ruffnut made with her notes.
“Not from our end, you?” Heather cuts in, her polite, eager smile forceful enough that Astrid bites her lip against telling her to butt out.
It’s nothing against Heather personally, really.  Astrid would feel the same about anyone who was working with Grisly up until a few days ago when he made a fool of them and their ego prompted their conscience to wake back up and evaluate which side of the serial murderer they were on.
“Nothing much,” Ruffnut shrugs, giving Snotlout an all too easy wave.
Astrid wishes it were awkward.
She wishes Ruffnut was stilted and apologetic and Heather felt like an outsider due to her choice of company the last couple of months.  She wishes Snotlout was tired or listless like he was the first couple of days out of the hospital, instead of snickering as he flicks paper footballs across the table.  The friend-group that he was so determined to enlist her in seems to be going strong, even though she wishes it would leave her alone until she figures her bigger issues out.
Eretson does his best kill the relatively congenial mood when he swings by after five, forcibly casual about the fact that Snotlout invited him even as he looks at Astrid with official focus and clears his throat.
“Do you have anything?”
“Not yet,” she admits, sheepish, “you?”
“Some thoughts, nothing concrete.”
“Whatever, I think we can prove pretty easily that Hiccup didn’t murder a bunch of people,” Snotlout snorts, “I mean let him talk to anyone and it’s pretty obvious.”
“Do you mean a psych evaluation?”  Eretson wipes his hand down his face.
“Well, no, I meant literally anyone talking to him would know that he’s not a cold-blooded killer—”
“You’re right, a psych eval is the first thing I should have done,” Eretson chastises himself and pulls his keys back out of his pocket.
“That’s what I said!” Snotlout waves him towards the door, “that’s the first thing you should have done.”
“I’ll come with you,” Astrid starts to stand up, but Eretson shakes his head.
“Visiting hours are over and I can’t sign you in without my badge.”  It’s a weak excuse, probably hiding one of his unsolidified thoughts, and being kept in the dark is as bitter as ever.  “Maybe next time.”
“Sure,” she communicates how little she believes him with her eyes, and he leaves without saying anything else.  It’s barely silent long enough for her to try and find her place when Snotlout starts talking, stretching his arms over his head with a wince.
“Really though, it’s obvious, they should just put me on the stand, and I’ll explain how Hiccup isn’t sadistic.”
“No,” Heather cuts across, voice suddenly sharp as she points at Snotlout with a rigid finger, “we’re not doing this—”
“Not doing what?”  Astrid cocks her head.
“I’m just saying, if the judge let me tell my story, they’d have their proof that Hiccup didn’t serial kill anyone.”
“They’d have their proof that you’re an idiot,” Heather argues, and Astrid hates the idea of some shared truth about Hiccup that they know and she doesn’t.
“Why not both?”  She waves at Snotlout, “he can look stupid and prove Hiccup innocent at the same time, can’t he?”
“I think you’re over-estimating his ability to multitask,” Ruffnut says, sour for being left out of the conversation this long, “but I want to hear the story that Heather really doesn’t want to hear.”
“Trust me, you don’t,” Heather tells Astrid in particular, “it’s not as great as he thinks it is.”
“You say it could prove Hiccup’s innocence?”  Astrid asks and Snotlout squints slightly, thinking hard, then nods.  Astrid waves him on and Heather groans, rubbing her closed eyes with her fingertips.
“Ok, so, he’d just started giving his stupid, creepy tours, right?  Or I guess it’d been a while because he was getting pretty used to picking up girls on his creepy tours,” Snotlout starts and Astrid’s expression freezes in place as she nods him along.
“You don’t have to tell it,” Heather sighs.
“Everyone else wants to hear it, Heather, me included,” he clears his throat and folds his hands together on the table, “so I was kind of used to getting home to Hiccup’s locked bedroom and his dumb coat on the floor, so I didn’t think anything of it and got an after work beer and turned on the game.”
“If you regale me with a Patriots victory right now—” Astrid’s jaw flexes with impatience caped in jealousy and Snotlout rolls his eyes.
“I didn’t get to watch the end of the recap because right around the end of the third quarter, Pats were ahead by fourteen—”
“Snotlout.”
“Suddenly, Hiccup’s bedroom door opens and he’s ushering some girl out into the living room.  She’s obviously not done with him and kind of pissed at the situation, he’s bright red and stuttering about an Uber and like, hopping around on one foot to hand her a shoe,” he pauses to laugh so hard it comes out as a wheeze and Astrid forces her face flat to wait for the point, “and then…oh God, I can’t breathe—and then when she leaves, I ask him what happened, of course, and he gets even more awkward.”  His tone turns nasal, “ ‘She umm erm uhhh, well you see, she called me Viggo and asked me to choke her’—”
“Anytime, Snot, you can stop at any time.”  Heather looks at Astrid in commiseration.
“No, you can’t stop now,” Ruffnut laughs, “did he do it?”
“No!  That’s the point!” Snotlout waves his good arm in her vague direction, “apparently he completely lost his…” His words decay into giggles for a second and Astrid and Heather share another miserable glance.  “And he told her that he drank too much, but he hadn’t had anything to drink and she knew that—”
“Oof,” Ruffnut snickers pointedly at Astrid, “sorry about your future sex life.  If Hiccup ever gets out of jail, that is—”
“Don’t encourage him,” Heather cuts her off, glare reasonable but piercing, a paper shredder turned deadly rather than a blade turned on someone, and Astrid can’t help but feel grateful when it works.
“No, that’s the thing though, how could he kill a bunch of people while thinking about Vino Grapeborn if he couldn’t even stay hard—”
“Oh my god,” Astrid cradles her head in her hands, not flinching away when Heather puts a friendly hand on her arm.
Bonding through emotional trauma could be the title of her year.
“He’s not a sadist, and that’s my proof, put me on the stand.”  He laughs again, “if you want proof he’s a bottom, you can ask him about the time he lost the key to his stupid fuzzy handcuffs and I had to get them off with a bolt-cutter.  Even he thought that one was funny, later.  Way later—”
“Maybe visits to the conjugal trailer won’t be totally boring after all,” Ruffnut supplies and Astrid kicks her under the table, ignoring her grunt and turning to Snotlout.
“How many pain pills have you had today?”
“None,” he shrugs his good shoulder, “just some Advil.”
Heather looks apologetically at Astrid, who blinks, the uselessness of this conversation funneling towards anger, because more despair isn’t an option right now.
“You know, I’m just going to round the number to fifty, ok?  Can you help me remember that?”
“Fifty what?”  Snotlout asks and Ruffnut opens her mouth to make some unwelcome guess before Astrid continues.
“I think I’ve wanted to hit you fifty times since you got shot, and I’m just going to count up from here.”  She starts packing up her notes, wondering how authentically it will come across if she asks Heather to go somewhere else with her to never talk about that story again.
“You can’t hit me,” Snotlout rolls his eyes, “I’ve got injured immunity, I definitely can’t defend Hiccup’s absolute lack of sadism if you kill me with your temper.”
“You’ll heal,” she smiles sweetly and Snotlout looks to Ruffnut for backup.
She shrugs, “maybe you should just let Grisly finish you off.  It’d be faster.”
“Then there’d be no one for Astrid to take her frustration out on,” Snotlout quips and Astrid grits her teeth.
“Fifty-one.”
Heather shakes her head and scribbles on a piece of scratch paper, “I’ll start a tally.”
75 notes · View notes
the19thduckpotato · 4 years
Text
The Ties That Bind Part 3 (MHA fanfic)
Part 2
in which there are indeed chicken nuggets and remembering
(sidenote: please don’t attempt to binge this fic, it is VERY LONG.  or do if you wish--just don’t say I didn’t warn you c: )
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The visit to the hospital's cafeteria passed in a haze.  Once the kid behind the counter recognized him, she chirped cheerfully as she helped Toshi pick out a trayful of food for Izuku.  Toshi guiltily realized he couldn't remember what he had said back to her beyond the usual niceties.  He scratched out an autograph at her bashful request and smiled softly as her face lit up. There was a tiny gnaw of guilt --if you only knew-- "Oh I couldn't possibly take your money!" she practically squeaked as he tried to pay.  "I doubt the hospital would, either!" Toshi gaped a moment, still holding out the cash.  "Then," he said, "could you use it for someone that might need it?" "So sweet!"  She finally took the folded notes and tucked them into the register.  "I might know just the person.  It'll really make their day." The gnaw of guilt grew teeth--trying to buy away the shame? "Need help with the tray, Mister All.Might?" Toshi waved away the offer.  "Thanks but no.  I appreciate all your help." She bobbed happily and bid him a great day then turned to the next person in line.  Behind him, he could hear low voices chattering, asking if it was really him, what was on the tray, would he be eating all of that, he needed to really, look at him-- Toshi's hands squeezed the tray tightly, knuckles turning white.  A moment later, he almost stumbled as a young child bounced off his shin.  With an expert motion even he was surprised with, Toshi caught the slipping tray with one hand and scooped the small boy up with his other hand. "Takashi!"  The boy's mother raced across the room, flustered and bowing her apologies over and over again.  "Oh sir, I'm so sorry, please forgive me!" "No worries," Toshi replied, rumbled soft laughter as the boy stared wide eyed at him.  He passed Takashi back to his mother, then looked over the tray and picked out an orange.  "Here.  I hear these are especially sweet today." Takashi continued to watch Toshi as his mother bobbed again, thanks this time.  She too chattered a moment to the famous former hero.  And he too felt lost in a fog of other thoughts, trying to be in the moment but only managing polite responses.  Perhaps the mother picked up on this for she soon tapped her son's nose. "Time for us to go, Takashi.  Say thank you to the nice man." Takashi continued to just stare as Toshi waved and made his way across the cafeteria. "The poor dear, I hope he's all right." The blond, still lost in his own dark thoughts, disappeared down the hallway and back to Izuku's room.
A tap on the door sounded through the quiet room, and Izuku jumped and squeaked. He watched the door tensely.
"Back!" A muffled thump as Toshi found it a slight struggle to balance the tray and open the door.   "And I might have snuck in nuggets.  Don’t tell anyone."
The tense lump of Izuku relaxed as soon as he saw who it was. “Oh—“ a quiet sigh of relief “—hey.” His eyes widened. “That’s a lot of food.” He held out his hands, ready to steady the incoming tray.
Toshi held a hand up very quickly--"Stay put.  You think that machine is annoying now, wait till it detects you getting up."  --then wedged himself in and set the tray on the bed.  "Got a little bit of everything.  Dig in before One for All has you snoozing again." Izuku slumped disappointingly at the reminder that machines were monitoring his every move. He scooted away from the tray in order to make room, though he didn’t really need to. He hovered a hand in midair and scanned the tray, skimming over slightly grayish green beans, and— ooh, jello! He quickly kept looking and— “Nuggetsssssss!” He shot out his hand and snatched one, stuffing it into his mouth. “Mmpff— h ot...” He chewed very carefully, regretting his haste just a tiiiiiny bit.
Toshi made a comical alarmed face.  "Please don't choke, I'd never hear the end of it." His fingers wrapped about a small bowl of rice and he toasted Izuku with it before nibbling.  It was weird to have an appetite, even one as scant as his was. Especially after what had happened.  He would be sick to his stomach if he still had one.  And yet, his body seemed to crave food. Rice fast disappearing, he scanned the tray and debated what would be ok to eat Excuse you, that all belongs to Izuku then forced himself to stop devouring his own food. He instead picked up the remaining orange and went to work peeling.  Citrus filled the air and he placed the fruit sections next to the nuggets, one by one.
Izuku watched the tiny specks of citrus oil go flying from the orange as Toshinori peeled it, glowing brightly in the early sunlight. He put out a hand to touch them, the same spark of wonder growing in his heart as when he looked at a sky full of stars. "Pretty...." he breathed. What are you, four? You're not supposed to grab at everything you like the look of. Well-- maybe I am on the inside! So there! A soft, breathy laugh escaped, and he continued to wave his hand around in the quickly-dissipating cloud of shining droplets.
Toshi smiled and relaxed, not realizing his shoulders had been tensed up.  It's going to be ok, everything is going to be fine. But-- Nope.  Everything is fine now. He clutched that thought tightly and sighed in relief.
Izuku heard the soft sigh and looked over, glad to see him relaxing. The weight of the past night curled in his stomach, but... Things are golden now. He stared in slight awe at the intense, bright halo of the sun in Toshinori's hair. Warm. Right. ...Home. That will never go away. Not as long as we're together. He looked down at the tray and pointed at the orange slices set next to the nuggets. He knew Toshinori was trying to give them to him, but.... "Aren'tcha gonna eat that?" You've barely had anything... c'mon, please? Just a little more? I'm worried. You're always worried. Ohh-- so what.
His teacher chuckled softly.  "Nah, the acid might mess with me."  He grinned sheepishly--it seemed such a silly thing to admit to--and pushed a slice toward his boy.  "Besides, you need all the energy you can get." He leaned back in his chair, his eyes closing and refusing any further argument.
Izuku nodded. "Oh, okay." He stuffed a slice in his mouth sideways, talking around it. "Fhankfh!" He gave a smile, the orange where his teeth would be. The older man's grin widened as his head nodded once...snapped back up.  Nodded again.  Wobbled back up.  Nodded slowly a third time and stayed down. A soft snore drifted out a moment later.
I... well okay then. Another orange slice followed the first. He squinted. Poked at the jello suspiciously. Do you taste like the good kind of jello? It jiggled. As jello does.
The monitor's beeping became a quiet rhythm that coaxed Toshinori into deeper sleep.  He struggled, wanting to make sure Izuku was safe. As if from far away, he could still hear the kid's voice, if not the words.  The tone was calm, relaxed, at ease; and in turn, he grew calm, relaxed, and at ease. Just a few minutes, then. Just a few . . . . . . He was on a street.  People walking past.  He tried to look past them. He was looking for someone He saw green here then there People turning to look at him Knowing who he was Knowing he had to hurry What They were parting before him Pointing Something was wrong From a distant that was immediately up close He saw Izuku fighting And the people in the crowd murmured that Toshinori knew how this would end And they wondered why he was here and not there He tried to run but his legs wouldn’t respond And Izuku slid further away from him  The people in the crowd just stared at him "Help him!" Toshinori pleaded His legs shifted s l u g g is h l y "Help me!!" Toshi tried to cry out.  A few in the crowd turned, heard him but didn’t understand. Izuku falling from a great height now, a much larger figure chasing his green form.  And then Toshi was there, he had his boy, they would fall together, but he had him now and Izuku stared at him in dull disappointment.  He was unraveling, emerald thread whipping about in the wind.  Toshi tried to hold onto him, hold him together, but the thread unwound quickly, slipped from his fingers, was lost to the wind. Heavy breathing behind him How far was the ground Toshi twisted about somehow A hulking shadowy figure towered over him Baleful chips of blue bore into him A grinning mouth, shark wide, too many teeth Above the figure's head (from which two spikes jutted out, sharp enough to impale), two thick fists clasped into one monstrous wrecking ball the mouth cracked open as primal rage roared out And as the large figure swung down at Toshi's head it's going to crush me It leaned in dear God in heaven, it IS me All Might bellowed guttural laughter as his fist filled Toshi's vision And all around them, a horrified scream Like emerald thread Toshi awoke with a violent start and clutched his chest, gasping for breath.
"Dad!!" ...What the crap, Izuku. ... You better hope to high heaven that he was too far out of it to hear you. He clambered off the bed awkwardly, wincing a bit as his weight came to rest on his still not-quite-healed ankles.  "Shut up," he growled at the beeping machine. "Hey. Hey." His hands reached out to Toshinori. "Hey, you're sitting in the hospital. You were dreaming. You're okay now." He supported himself on the arm of the chair, hoping that he wasn't too close to Toshinori or freaking him out. His eyes rolled wildly, his hero instincts kicking in.  One fist clenched as he sought the source of his panic "Dad!!" It was a burst of gold in the surreal storm, a familiar voice among the unreality. He latched onto it, let it pull him back, knowing full well it was part of his dream, knowing it didn't exist in the real world. But it brought him comfort and that was the pillar he stood on as the nightmare sloughed off. One by one, other familiar sensations returned: the morning sun and its warm golden brilliance, the gentle beeping of the monitoring device (which at this moment was growing more insistent), and his boy he's safe he's safe oh he's safe leaning close, reaching out for him. He clutched that single golden mote of dream a moment longer before he let it dissolve. if only that part had been real...
Izuku gave a strangled gasp as he was suddenly pulled into Toshinori's arms, stiffening as his balance was interrupted. He stopped himself from crashing into his fathementor by awkwardly propping his arms against the back of the armchair before he could be pulled headlong into the hug, wincing and giving a tiny growl of pain as the remnants of his injuries protested. A bit more slowly, he let himself be pulled in, wrapping his own arms around Toshinori's shaking form. "Hey--" he gasped, a bit out of breath. "Hey, it's okay... you had a bad dream, you-- you had a nightmare. You're awake now, you're okay." He felt One for All trying to pull him back under, trying to stop the sudden exertion. No!! NO!! I refuse!! I won't let this happen now, not now! He squeezed his eyes closed and willed it to stop, for the surge to back down.
Toshi raised his hands to cup Izuku's face-- "Kid--" breath caught in his throat, not so much worried that Izuku would burst into emerald thread, that seemed so nonsensical now.  But he was terrified of the boy looking at his with that dull disappointment--that image still remained from the nightmare.  Toshi opened his mouth, about to say something, anything that would prevent that look. And the monitoring machine's beeping became impatiently frantic and teacher pushed student back into the hospital bed. "--you really shouldn't be out of bed," he answered a bit gruffly.  But in his eyes, a world of gratitude.  And then a faint worried frown as he saw the signs of One for All trying to work.  "C'mon, quickly now."
Izuku stiffened, wide-eyed, not expecting to be pushed back into the bed. A startled hand gripped at the arm pushing him as he tried to process the sudden change in the situation.
Toshinori gave him a look of stern concern but his sunken eyes glimmered wetly.  "I'm here but I need you to be here," he said, still pushing Izuku back into bed.
"But-- but I'm here--" Izuku's breath quickened and his eyes flickered around as he tried to figure out what to do or say next. Try obeying, doofus? His brain spat at him. That's what you're supposed to be doing. Like, all the time. He carefully, still kinda stiffly crept back to his spot, ducking his head a bit, but watching closely and ready to jump out again at the slightest notice.
Toshi rubbed one hand over his face and leaned back in his chair with a noise somewhere between relief and distress.  He was exhausted, he wanted to sleep feels like I've ran a marathon but he did not want to dream again. that thick sound, like a bat hitting raw steak One fist white-knuckle clenched again and his other hand pressed against it to unclench. Maybe some hot tea to keep him up....
In a surprisingly fluid motion, Izuku slipped out of bed again and curled beside Toshi's leg on the floor, leaning against the chair. He rested his head against Toshinori's knee. Maybe if I'm just very small and still and quiet, he won't mind that I won't stay put. He curled a hand around the seam of Toshinori's pant leg, just... holding on.
"C'mon, young Midoriya, don't."  He half heartedly plucked at the kid's hospital gown, to get him back into bed.  "I don't want you to--" I don't want to see you get hurt again Another fist formed and just as quickly gone again. the scream--that last one.  It had been Izuku It was all he could do to keep his composure. "--please," he breathed.
Izuku stared up at Toshi, eyes wide as he sat there frozen. His heart was either in his throat or in his stomach, he couldn't figure out which. Moving would break the moment, would feel... somehow wrong, even though Toshinori had asked him to. Not moving... held far more unknowns. Would Toshinori be angry if he didn't move in time? Or would the truth break loose? What truth? There aren't any lies here! ...And yet the truth of the moment is held back. He was somehow sure. But is the the way to gain it? You could ruin everything-- Move or stay? His mind flashed between both options too fast to choose. And in doing so, he chose by accident, because he stayed frozen on the floor. Still staring at his mentor.
"Young Midoriya--!"  Toshinori gaped at him, reached out to push the kid back to bed Don't you dare touch him.  Not with those hands. the hands that had swung in anger he had been fully aware of what he was doing the sounds the stench of sweat and fear red red so much red all over those hands of yours And with a tch! of despair and disgust, he dropped his hands in his lap.  He could feel his face starting to crumble and quickly jutted his chin out to combat it. "Izuku, please," he croaked.  I can't force you.  And I don't dare get angry.  I can't afford to risk it.  What if Next to them, the monitoring machine was getting insistent again.
Izuku watched Toshinori's face as he sat there, waiting to see-- Incredulous shock. Oh no I made a mistake Hands reaching out. no wAIT IM SORRY-- Izuku quickly scuffled to get his feet under him.... ...then... ...? He almost reached out, but pulled back before he could. Don't touch him don't invade his space you'll only make him angrier ...Well he doesn't... really look... angry at all... he looks devastated. Have I really messed up all that badly? No. I think it was just the straw that broke the camel's back. Look at his hands. How he looks at them. He's afraid of them. Of his power. A lump formed in Izuku's throat. No.... He pleaded silently. Not you, All Might, you of all people I'd trust with power.... But look what he did with it, a horrible, sinister voice whispered. He killed. He DIDN'T KILL, HE WON'T! HE'D NEVER!! Izuku's hands turned into fists. Then he heard the quiet, desperate croaking that cut through his thoughts like a knife. "Izuku, please...." Toshinori was on the edge of his emotions. Izuku could hear it, and it dug claws into his chest. I made a mistake... I failed, I failed you, I'm sorry-- A few hot tears spilled over quietly, and he struggled to balance as he pushed himself up. "I'm sorry--" He gave a tiny gasp suddenly as his ankle refused to be stood on, and he started falling.
It was automatic. No hesitation.  No deliberation. One hand reached out to catch, the other to protect Izuku from hitting anything. Your hands can still do good, yes "Gotcha," Toshi murmured then tilted his head in surprise.  "Hey, what--why are you--?  Sorry?"  He held Izuku close a moment is that his heart beating wildly?  Mine? Then set the kid back on the bed (the frantically beeping machine slowly pacified). Once more, he found his own worries and dismal thoughts shoved away, making room only for Izuku.  A welcome distraction.  And still an automatic reaction. "What on earth have you to be sorry for?" he asked.  "You've done nothing wrong.  If it's this--"  And he gestured to the room.  "--then don't worry.  I've been in my share of them and I'm supposed to be the greatest, right?" Greatest.  Ha.
Izuku lowered his head slowly, his head coming to rest gently against Toshinori's collarbone. His hands still held onto his mentor's sleeves-- when had he grabbed on? It must have been when he was falling. He closed his eyes and said softly, "You are." A quiet pause. "You are great." The machine beeped. Izuku's fingers moved the tiniest bit, making a soft noise as they brushed along the ripped fabric. "But you're good, too. And that's so much better." I need you to know that.
He knows. Toshinori hung his head, bangs obscuring his face. He knows. His heart sunk while the rest of him turned numb. He knows and he's still here, he's still looking up to me He knows I did it because of what they did to him He knows what you did. He couldn't even manage a sound of acknowledgement.  He was numb, time was numb, the world was numb. What happens now?
30 notes · View notes
strayneoculturekids · 5 years
Text
I Don’t Need You - Seungmin x Reader
Summary: Seungmin had been your best friend since diapers. Recently, he’d been under a lot of pressure with so much going on in his life and anyone could tell he wasn’t ok, as well as this, you, the only thing keeping him sane, had recently gone away for a week. With everything piled together, he started to say some things he didn’t actually mean, even after you had gotten back.
Tumblr media
Highschool AU, Best friends to Lovers AU
Genre: Angst with Fluffy ending
Warnings: Yelling
@lovelycharm05 here's that angst you wanted lmao
“Do you have to go?” Seungmin asked, looking you in the eyes intensely
You nodded “Sorry Seungmin, it’s only for a week though”
“I know...it’s just...what am I gonna do without you?”
“You’ll live” smiling encouragingly, you ruffled Seungmin’s hair, hoping to assure him
He half-heartedly smiled at you, completely unsure. You and him had been inseparable ever since you both met; too young to even know what friendship was. Seungmin would normally be fine with you going away, especially if it was just a week. Recently though, he had been under a lot of pressure and he knew that your comforting hugs, soothing words, and offers to let him stay the night at your place to watch movies were the only things keeping him sane.
You immediately recognized the hesitance on Seungmin’s face and pulled him in for a hug, rubbing his back, whispering words of assurance into his ear, telling him it’d be okay. You knew that Seungmin had been having a rough couple past weeks, but this time nothing could really be helped. You just hoped he’d be confident enough to seek as much comfort from his other friends as he did with you.
The day that you had to leave the country with your family came around. Seungmin came with you to the airport, giving you a big hug before finally letting you leave and board the plane. 
“It’ll be okay,” you told him one last time before running off to catch up with your family
“Yeah...it’ll be ok...” He mumbled half-heartedly to himself, giving a strained smile to your back that was slowly leaving his sight
For the first two days of your trip, Seungmin and you texted and called constantly, you not wanting him to feel like you didn’t support him. He seemed relatively fine through texts, but sometimes if you’d call him late at night, his voice would be shaky and sniffles would show through every now and then. It worried you but every time you asked, Seungmin would just say he came down with a little cold, obviously lying. You desperately wanted to fly right back and pull him into your arms, but that was impossible, hurting your heart even more.
The third day came around and you sent Seungmin the usual good-morning text. Seungmin would usually get up before you so when you sent him a text, you’d get your reply back within 2 minutes. This time though, you didn’t get a reply at all. Worried, you sent him another text.
[You]: Minnie?
[You]: Seungmin are you ok? Did something happen?
You saw the speech bubble pop up, showing that Seungmin was typing, but after what must’ve been 3 minutes of blankly staring at it, it disappeared again. You didn’t get any more texts from Seungmin for the rest of the trip.
After what seemed like years, the trip finally ended and you finally made it back home. Back to Seungmin. You got out of the plane and started looking around, scanning the crowd. Seungmin had promised to meet you at the airport before you went on the trip, but your gut feeling told you he wouldn’t be there. Furrowing your eyebrows, you got out your phone and called Seungmin, immediately after it started ringing, you got sent to voicemail, just like the past 5 days.
“Didn’t you say Seungmin was meeting us here, honey?” Your mum asked, smiling brightly
“No...he just texted me,” You lied, blinking away a few tears, “He said he’s busy with a family event”
Your mum stared at you worriedly for a few seconds longer before hesitantly turning back to your father to discuss a few things.
You eventually made it back home and straight away began unpacking, putting everything away or in the wash, wanting to finish up as quickly as possible. As soon as you did finish, you told your mum you were going to visit Seungmin since his ‘family event’ was done now. She nodded and told you to text her if you ended up staying the night over.
Luckily, Seungmin’s house was within walking distance. You arrived there after a few minutes of walking and stood outside the front door. After another couple of minutes of mulling over your choices, you slowly knocked on the door. Immediately, Seungmin’s mother opened the door, her face seemed to light up when she saw you.
“Y/N! Thank god you’re here!” She exclaimed, quickly ushering you inside
“What’s been happening with Seungmin?” you asked, being able to tell instantly that she needed you to knock some sense back into him
“He hasn’t been talking to us at all. He comes back home from school in a miserable mood and it doesn’t seem like he’s sleeping. He’s been so stressed lately and with him being a new JYP trainee and all his school-work, he’s just completely shut off,” She spoke quickly, already pushing you upstairs to Seungmin’s room
You gulped and knocked on his door, nodding to his mum after her asking you if you had everything handled. There was no answer. You knocked again, more forcefully this time. Again, no answer.
“Minnie?”
Silence.
“Minnie...please come out, I know you’re there...I just want to talk.”
“Leave me alone” You heard a shaky, muffled voice, obviously belonging to Seungmin
“Minnie come on, I just want to see you. You can tell me what’s wrong. I can help.” You spoke in a hopeful yet soft voice
Yet again, no answer. You furrowed your brows, turning the handle, finding the door was locked.
“Minnie, please...I haven’t seen you in a week, I just want to talk”
“I said, leave me alone,”
You stopped fiddling with the handle, backing away from the door. Tears began welling up in your eyes. You knew it was selfish, feeling bad for yourself like this when what Seungmin is going through must be so much worse, but when your best friend refuses to even look you in the eyes, let alone talk to you, it wasn’t a great feeling.
Shaking your head, you wiped the tears from your eyes and began to walk away from the door. You ran down the stairs and quickly apologized to Seungmin’s mum, telling her you would try your best tomorrow when you saw him at school. She nodded remorsefully, understanding it was difficult.
When you re-entered your house, your mum looked at you with questioning eyes. You just told her Seungmin was already asleep when you got there, not wanting to cause a scene. You would tell your parents about it if it continued for too long, but you were pretty sure Seungmin’s parents would tell them first anyway.
That night, you were in bed, scrolling through your phone. It was difficult to sleep knowing that your best friend was feeling how he was. It was late and you were just about to close your eyes when you got a text from Seungmin. Your eyes instantly shot up and you checked it immediately.
[Minnie]: Don’t try talking to me tomorrow.
You blinked, staring at the text. It hurt. It hurt a lot. Knowing your best friend for years couldn’t trust you with his current problems cut a deep scar in your heart. You’d be lying if you said you didn’t feel any self-pity but your worry for Seungmin overpowered it.
[You]: Why not?
[You]: Minnie, please just answer me
Just like every other time, no answer. You turned off your phone, curling into a ball and beginning to cry into your pillow. Not long after, you fell asleep, eyes red and puffy from all the tears that spilled because of the thoughts invading your mind.
The morning came and you quickly got up, getting dressed, almost desperate to get to school for the first time in your life, probably the last time too. You left your house after getting ready and began walking to school.
On your way into the gates, you saw Seungmin. Your face lit up and you ran up to catch up with him. Once he saw you, he immediately scowled and started running away from you, turning a corner and eventually leaving your sight. You came to a stop, clenching your fists.
Suddenly you felt a large hand on your shoulder. You looked to the side, seeing Chan.
“Don’t worry Y/N, he’s been acting like that with everyone. If anyone can help him though, it’s you. Don’t give up just yet,” He said calmly, smiling reassuringly
You nodded, pursing your lips. Before you could say anything back to Chan, the bell rang and both of you had to say your goodbyes, quickly rushing off to your classes.
The first two periods felt like they dragged on for days, each tick of the clock etching itself into your brain and each word your teachers said going straight over your head. When the morning tea bell rang and your class was dismissed, you immediately raced out of the classroom, desperate to find Seungmin before he had a chance to hide. You went to his classroom, having memorized each other's schedules. 
When Seungmin saw you waiting outside the classroom patiently, his eyes immediately sharpened.
“Didn’t I tell you not to try talking to me?” He said, scoffing
“Minnie, please just tell me what’s wrong. If it’s something I did I’m sorry, I can help you!”
“STOP SAYING THAT” He yelled, making everyone around you two pause and awkwardly look at the two of you “I don’t NEED your help! I’m FINE! I don’t need you! Do you understand me?!”
You flinched. You were taken aback, to say the very least. In all your years of knowing Seungmin, never once had he yelled like this before. This was the first time you felt genuine fear towards him. It scared you. The way his body seemed to tower over yours, the way his eyes seemed to pierce through you and the way his fists clenched like they were about ready to hit you.
Seungmin’s eyes widened. He took a step back, unclenching his fists, able to tell that he’d scared you.
“I’m sorry...I would never hurt you...just...leave me alone...” He said slowly, turning around and starting to walk the other way
Your hand went up to cover your mouth. You dropped to the floor, tears rolling down your cheeks. Bang Chan, Jisung, Woojin, and Felix immediately pushed their way through the crowd, going to your side and putting their arms over you comfortingly, shielding you from the eyes of the onlookers and telling you it was okay. You looked up and saw Changbin, Hyunjin, Jeongin, and Minho leave the crowd, following Seungmin to go talk to him.
“I’m sorry for making a scene,” you said through sobs, voice muffled because of your hand, tears openly streaming down your red cheeks
“No, no, it’s not your fault,” Chan said, rubbing your back
“It’s fine Y/N. It’s Seungmin’s fault. He may be my friend but what he did wasn’t okay. The others will make sure he knows that” Felix said softly, referring to your four friends that had followed Seungmin
Jisung nodded while Woojin stood up and told everyone to just go about their business and leave them alone, not wanting you to feel crowded or judged. The crowd obeyed after a bit of hesitance, Woojin can be very intimidating when he wants to be.
Not long after, the bell for third period rang. You were in the class with Jisung so while the other three members said goodbye and left you to Jisung, he helped you up, dried your tears and started walking with you, his hand still rubbing your back.
“Seungmin would never hurt you. You know that, yeah?”
“I know...it was just a reflex...”
“It was wrong for Seungmin to do that. Hyunjin, Jeongin, Minho, and Changbin have probably made sure he knows that by now. It’ll be safe to go talk to him after school, but if you want, one of us can go with you.”
You shook your head, telling Jisung that you’d rather talk to Seungmin alone. He nodded hesitantly, understanding why.
The third period eventually came to an end and you said your goodbyes to Jisung after he made sure you were ok. Your next period was with Seungmin.
You walked into the classroom, greeting your teacher and going to sit in your usual spot. Seungmin was the next person to walk in. His eyes were red and puffy and he immediately looked towards you with the soft eyes you were used to. Walking up to the table next to you, Seungmin sat down and looked at you.
“I’m sorry,” he said, voice shaky “I shouldn’t have yelled at you. But please, I just want to be left alone”
“But why-” you began, being interrupted by the teacher starting the class. You reluctantly averted your gaze from Seungmin, him doing the same to you.
Throughout the hour, Seungmin would avoid eye contact with you at all costs. He didn’t even give you so much as a glance the entire time. You tried your best to listen to what the teacher was saying but everything seemed to be a blur, your mind was in a mess and you had no idea how to feel. You were confused. You were hurt. But mostly, you were worried. Worried for Seungmin, wondering why in the hell he was acting like this towards you.
After class was dismissed, you began turning to Seungmin, but spontaneously remembering what he had said. He seemed so desperate when he asked you to leave him alone. It wasn’t like before, it didn’t seem like he hated you, it more so seemed like he hated himself.
While you were lost in your thoughts, Seungmin got up, packed his things and left the class without a word. 
You went through the rest of the day without seeing him.
Once the last bell had rung, students started filling the hallways. You immediately got out your phone opening it to Seungmin.
[You]: I know you probably don’t want to talk but please Seungmin, I’m desperate. Just meet me at the back of the school. Please.
Two minutes later and you saw the text had been read. Now all that was left to do was hope.
You went to the back of the school once the hall had mostly been cleared out and a lot of the students had left to find Seungmin leaning up against the wall, eyes glued to the floor.
“Minnie...”
“Stop calling me that.” He deadpanned
“...Why...?”
“It-...” he hesitated “it makes me feel like I’m special! But I’m not! I’m...I’m just your friend...” He yelled, eyes still looking to the floor, hoping you wouldn’t see the tears beginning to form
“What do you mean? Minnie, you are special. You’re so, so special to me and I want to help you” You said softly, tears beginning to well up in your eyes too
“That’s it though! You just want to help me! I’m just so dependant on you! It was so hard for me to go even two days without you next to me!” He yelled getting louder, raising his head to look you in the eyes “And- and I kept asking myself- I kept asking myself why?! Why am I so dependant on you?!”
“Minnie...it’s okay to be dependant on me...”
“Just let me finish! ...please...”
You stayed silent, taking a small step towards him
“I- I just...I’ve been your friend for so long..I thought that was why; it was because I just didn’t know what life would be like without you but- ...but I...it’s because I like you! I don’t ever want to live in a world without you but it’s not because I’m scared of how different it would be, I’m scared I’ll never get to see your beautiful smile that lights up my entire world, or that I’ll never get to hear your laugh again, or- or...I’ll never get to hear you say you love me again!”
By this point, Seungmin had dropped to the ground and had begun crying into his hand, his free hand on clenched on the ground, supporting him. You immediately ran up to him, dropping to his level and enveloping him in a large hug. He doesn’t try to resist, just simply stays there, crying.
“Minnie...I love you too”
“Do you really, or are you just saying that?”
“Look me in the eyes and find out”
Seungmin reluctantly raised his gaze to meet yours. You looked at him intensely and slowly, you started leaning inwards. Seungmin’s eyes went wide as you cupped his cheek in your hand.
“Can I...?” You asked, wanting to confirm
He nodded, still in disbelief. You closed your eyes along with Seungmin and pressed your lips against his. He instantly melted into the kiss, entire face becoming red along with yours. He was in no state to do anything about taking control like he probably normally would.
You slowly pulled away to look Seungmin in the eyes.
“Why did you avoid me?”
“...I didn’t want to be rejected. All this time you’ve always babied me, I thought you saw me as a child”
“Seungmin...as much as I baby you, you do the exact same thing to me” You smiled
He laughed a bit.
“Yeah,” he murmured, putting his forehead up against yours “I guess so. We’re just dependant on each other, aren’t we?”
“That’s right!”
“God...I really do need you in my life...thank you so much. I love you” He said, wiping away the stray tears on your cheeks
“I love you too Seungmin,” You said lovingly, wiping the enormous amount of tears off of his cheeks, giggling a bit, him giggling with you
266 notes · View notes
fortheheavenssake · 4 years
Text
💟💟 PG MM Anon(II) 💟💟 Interpretation Collection -10
64. July 15
MM ANON …… Now a “married”abomination ………… girlfriends!! …………… HMTQ,will she , won’t she…………… Kate’s amazing ascension ……………… the feeding machine ………… a future Queen in all but name. …………… “ Yes!! A homogeneous bubble” …………… a sterile palace ………black Colorado ……… sir Tom?? …………… a hush hush holiday. …………… awoke to a scathing review.
Entertainment purposes
💜💜💜💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈Thank you MM Anon🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜💜
July 15/2020. RIDDLE #64
💜💜💜💜JD wanted to test DNA bm on sheet to determine their origin and complained ‘my wife left a whooper poo on my bed’ before telling AH he wanted a divorce on conference call with assistant. I had to add this because I was only joking about this the other day in the riddle that they would do DNA and here they are, so obviously he saved the BM is that not special eh? Most people save dried rose petals , cards , concert tickets , pictures of their relationship , but not with these kids, they save bm wowza! Wowza!🥺🥺🥺🥺🤢🤢🤢🤢🤢💜💜💜💜💜💜
I cannot tell you how thrilled I am to finally see some content involving our royal family it’s been quite fun where I’ve just been spewing the daily news back at you kids so this is great!!!
Now a “married”abomination
GM is secretly married but refuses to name her mystery spouse, US prosecutors revealed. Can you believe this garbage? What on earth would be the point of her being secretly married? There must have been some legal benefit to it. I know in some of the United States you do not have to testify against your spouse. I don’t know if that’s going to come into play here but who would marry her?? MONEY DUH?! Or blackmail!? Oh my stars and garters! The shocking news came during her plea of not guilty via video link to charges related to his sex trafficking ring on Tuesday. The marriage was disclosed by US Attorney Alison Moe at the detention hearing. She did not say who she believed the spouse was or give any indication as to how long they had been married. The only other mention of her being married is when Moe said her client had toured a home with a man, both giving their last names as Marshall - his first name Scott. Last summer she was at in Manchester-by-the-Sea, living at a $2 million home owned by her tech CEO lover Scott Borgerson. She is accused of grooming girls as young as 14 for JE to abuse between 1994 and 1997, a period when she was his girlfriend. She pleaded not guilty via video link but was denied bail at the hearing in New York!! Thank goodness she was denied bail!!
………… girlfriends!! ……………
I don’t know if this romantic picture of the ‘ young lovely couple’ taking a stroll will show up but I’ll try and submit it separately. Well this girl plays for both teams wow she’s an all-around user abuser narcissist oh that’s sickening!! Not her being bisexual, I’m talking about her narcissistic and picking on all targets!
AH indulged in some retail therapy after spending another day giving evidence against her estranged husband in court. Yeah I think this is what most people do after a traumatic day in court after day after day after day in court they walk around the street with their lover shopping looking for the for the photo opportunity my Lord in heaven she is an evil woman oh sick! The actress and her partner BB strolled hand-in-hand through London accompanied by her sister Whitney and personal assistant. Today, the group are back in court as it gets set to hear from JD’s ex-fiancée WR.
HMTQ,will she , won’t she……………
💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜She will never add the cake ever.🤣🤣🤣😂😂😂She’ll never advocate inertial never abdicate she will advocate but she won’t abdicate. I decided to leave that sentence in there because it just is so true she’ll never add the cake she’ll never advocate inertial she will never advocate she will never make a cake it’s almost like Dr. Seuss yes I am Sam I am oh. That was just to give you a feel of how it is for me to use the audio software it hears things the way I pronounce them and it’s not always correct but I just wanted to share that with you because it’s kind of funny and good night shows we all need to laugh. What I want to show you just how difficult it is to do a riddle it may look easy as you’re reading through it and it’s all Lottie doll funny and whatever but it’s a lot of work.💜💜💜💜💜💜💜OK all seriousness now this yammering on and on and on about will her Majesty abdicate or won’t she she will never abdicate, FULL STOP NEVER!!! I have no doubt that there are plans in place to make things workable. They will have to be creative but yes, maybe the days of the walkabouts are over , in the public contact , but look at all the positives that come out of a zoom meeting with like yesterday? I think she’s got a lot to contribute yet and to count her out now would be a fools errand!
Kate’s amazing ascension ……………… the feeding machine ………… a future Queen in all but name. ……………
For the millionth time I’m going to say are Catherine has come into her own since about 2015 and especially since Madam has arrived on the scene! She’s so multi talented she’s raising three children she’s she’s a patron of Wimbledon, of the photography right now , she’s working on the Tiny Happy People initiative, Heads Together and she’s working on that so Hold Still Covid19, the photographic campaign!! That is only a tiny bit that I know that she’s working on. Her confidence level is through the roof and that’s so evident in any of her public speaking before COVID-19 and any of the zoom zoom meetings her just she’s just so so excellent I just cannot say enough how great she is! she is an excellent partner for William in every way and she conducts herself above reproach all times. She is well groomed for her future role when their time comes to be king and queen like it if they could not be a better individual suited to be Williams partner! I harken back to last year‘s Christmas special with Mary Berry, how sweet that was and yes there were the note negative Nellys criticizing this and that or the moment when she chose to change her seating position on the fireplace was the time when he wanted to put his arm around her shoulder and all the sugars screamed divorce thing they’re divorcing they’re divorcing people went nuts.
I know this is a right answer but this is the third time in a row this week that I have said this. Catherine was interviewed by the BBC earlier this week and she talked about what hollow legs, well, she didn’t use the phrase hollow legs, that’s my phrase , she said what eating machines her children are and she feels like she’s just a feeding machine there to continuously feed these growing children how wonderful is that! They’re healthy they’re happy they’re well adjusted they’re well taken care of their loved their emotional status is attended to and they’ve got good healthy food that’s so awesome!
“ Yes!! A homogeneous bubble” …………… a sterile palace ………
Here’s what I have been thinking might be the plan. They have been working been working on is yesterday the clue is Ken.palace bubble and I think they’re working on having the palace be bubbles so Kensington Palace will be the bubble for the Cambridge family.Somehow, can they make Buckingham palace, with this construction going, on I don’t know if that’s feasible, but somehow they’re going to make a palace bubble for her Majesty where she can continue to do her work out of. They have had another team actively working on that and they have been I have no doubt! That will entail sterilizing the whole place , ongoing thorough cleaning , it will entail staff being quarantined for several weeks before they go in, the whole shebang!! But you know! HMTQ is not abdicating they’re going to have to make this work. I have full confidence in that! I look forward to hearing all the details that we will be privy to naturally we will not be privy to everything, but I’m looking forward to this and I’m glad to see it in the clues! I’m glad to see once again that we’re talking about our beloved royal family which is why were all here in the first place!!! So thank you for that MM Anon!!! We can all read the daily mail on our own time , I mean no disrespect, but that makes a real easy to do but this is why we are here , praying and fighting for!!!
black Colorado ………
A report has found, yuck , who has this job? Wowza! Squirrels are testing positive for the bubonic plague in Colorado amid fears Black Death will jump to humans. Are you kidding me?? I do know rats and mice can carry it and do carry it. I also know they can and they do carry the Hanta virus too, so we shouldn’t think these things are gone just because you know they’re not in the front page of the news. A squirrel in Colorado has tested positive for the bubonic plague thought to be the first case of plague in Jefferson County 18 miles southwest of Denver. There was yet another case was previously found in Broomfield county northwest of the city. Plague is an infectious disease caused by the bacteria Yersinia pestis, and can be contracted by humans and pets, mainly through flea bites. The Bubonic plague is known as the ‘Black Death’ that killed millions in 14th century. An outbreak, remember that film ??was also confirmed in Inner Mongolia region of China last weekend.
Boy it seems all roads lead to China!
sir Tom?? ……………
Captain Sir Tom Moore is to receive his knighthood from the Queen in his own personal ceremony. The story of Captain Tom is no doubt the best story to come out of COVID-19 hands-down! The event to honour the 100-year-old, who raised more than £32m for NHS charities, will take place at Windsor Castle on Friday.
In May, Prime Minister Boris Johnson, nominated him for Knighthood! Captain Sir Tom said he “could never have imagined this would happen” and that it would be “the most special of days”.
Royal investitures were put on hold during the coronavirus pandemic with those scheduled to take place at Buckingham Palace and the Palace of Holyroodhouse in Edinburgh in June and July postponed.
However, HMTQ, the Queen, who has been staying at Windsor Castle during the lockdown, will carry out the official engagement in person.
People have been asked not to go to Windsor and there will be no viewpoint available to watch the ceremony. How I wish this would be televised this would be something to see! And for him to receive it in person from her Majesty oh my heart is just so overflowing right now it’s just so amazing!
a hush hush holiday. ……………
There have been a few hints in the riddles over the last couple of weeks about a family holiday and the Cambridge family needs a holiday, they usually take one. I have a strong suspicion they’ll take their little private plane and be out and home before we even know about it or where they’ve been. They are likely to take along her parents and Pippa and her family and James and his fiancée have a whole family time of it. I also have a feeling they might be taking Harry along because I don’t think, that at this point in the game , I said this before, but I just truly do not think they would be going anywhere unless the eyes are dotted and the tees are crossed on that divorce/annulment and all the settlements and so it could very well be that Harry will accompany them but not be wonderful!!
awoke to a scathing review.
Can you imagine how angry the head bosses of the tube must be when they found out this morning oh my goodness! cleaning staff removed Banksys ‘art’ unaware of graffiti being “art” by BANKSY worth as much as £7.5 million😮😮😮😮😮😮😮😮😮😮😮! Are you serious are you really serious? Thinking It was graffiti and needed to be cleaned and needing removed, he did his job and cleaned and removed it. Now the bigwigs are pleading with Banksy to redo it again oh my oh that’s a double positive for me not redo it again to do it again. How can you do art again I mean to copy then I don’t know I don’t know how graffiti is art anyways but that’s a whole other thing! I feel soooooo sorry for that staff person, l am sure his boss gave him a very hard talking to, l hope he keeps his job. I describe the piece in yesterday’s riddle if you want to go back and read that you can also see pictures of it online very easily found.
GSTQAOBC 🇨🇦🇬🇧🇦🇺🇳🇿
——————
65. July 16
💜RIDDLE#65 Technically this is history, LIVING HISTORY!!💜
💜💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻PG HONOUR TO DO THIS , MM ANON INTERPRETATION 🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜
MM ANON …… HMTQ ……… The engagement …… The courtship …… The wedding …… The commonwealth tour……THE CORONATION …… The dalliances of Philip ……Her stoicism……… The children …… The 50/60/70/80/90…………PC/… W&K…… OUR MAGNIFICENT MONARCHY ……… The future legacy. ……… GBHMTQAOGC 🇬🇧
Entertainment purposes
💜💜💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻😊😊😊😊😊😊Thank you MM Anon. It will be a great honour to tell the great story.😊😊😊😊😊😊🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜💜of notes I have never seen the Crown television program I don’t have Netflix just so you know.
RIDDLE#65 Technically this is history, LIVING HISTORY!!
July 15/2020 FIVE HOURS PLUS, I DID THIS WITH LOVE AND REVERENCE TO HMTQ.💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻PG🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜💜
👑 HMTQ ………
The history begins long before her Majesty or even before she was expected to become the Reigning Monarch and to be known as her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth ll. 🍼 Elizabeth was born at 02:40 on 21 April 1926, during the reign of her paternal grandfather,King George V. Her father, the Duke of York, was the second son of the King. Her mother, the Duchess of York was the youngest daughter of 🏴󠁧󠁢󠁳󠁣󠁴󠁿 Scottish aristocrat the Earl of Strathmore and Kinghorne. I think it is essential here to note that the ‘York’ title. Prince Andrew is the current Duke of York and one cannot help but feel the pain, for HMTQ. I will not say anymore about that but we know our royal family has been attacked and that is just added pain inflicted for her Majesty which I had not put together until now. She was delivered by Caesarean section surgery, at her maternal grandfather’s house in Mayfair(London). The exact address being 17 Bruton Street, in Mayfair. She was baptized by the Anglican Archbishop of York, as her father was the Duke of York. The Archbishop was Cosmo Gordon Lang. It took place in the private chapel of Buckingham Palace on the 29th of May, 1926. She was given the name Elizabeth Alexandra Mary. The Elizabeth was after her mother, the name Alexandra was named after George V’s mother who had passed six months prior and the name Mary was after her paternal grandmother. She has the sweet nickname “Lilibet" by her close family,based on what she called herself. She was cherished by her grandfather George V, and during his serious illness in 1929 her regular visits were credited in the popular press and by later biographers with raising his spirits and aiding his health.
Princess Margaret 🍼 was born in 1930, and was her only sibling. As was custom at that time, the two princesses were educated at home under the supervision of their mother and Governess Marion Crawford. Varieties of their studies were concentrated on history, language, literature, and music. A major breach of trust occurred when the Governess went public, yes even then they had this sort of trust breaking. She published a ‘tell all’ as it would be called today. The book all about the girls was entitled The Little Princesses published in 1950. This resulted in a great deal of upset. I wonder if they had NDA’s back then? In the book while describing Princess Elizabeth mentions her love of horses, dogs, her organization, being a very responsible young woman and that fits very well with how we know her Majesty to be now doesn’t it? Sir Winston Churchill commented, when she was two years old that she was “a character and she has an air of authority and reflectiveness astonishing in an infant.“
During her grandfather’s reign, Elizabeth was third in the line of succession to the throne behind her uncle Edward and her father. Although her birth generated public interest, she was not expected to become queen, as Edward was still young and likely to marry and have children of his own, who would precede Elizabeth in the line of succession. When her grandfather died in 1936 and her uncle succeeded as Edward VIII, she became second in line to the throne, after her father. Later that year, The whole Wallace Simpson fiasco occurred which resulted in Edward eventually abdicating the throne and her father becoming King. Thusly, she became the heir apparent!
If you have not seen the movie the king speech I think it’s essential that you do. He struggled valiantly with a speech impediment and stuttering and a marked lack of confidence and bless the Queen mum, she found someone to help him to get over this and to work through it. What came out of that was the horrendous abuse that he had suffered at the hands of his governesses who were meant to protect him but who were very abusive. You must see that movie.
If her parents had had a later son, he would have been heir apparent. and above her in the line of succession, which was determined by male primogeniture.
Elizabeth received private tuition in constitutional history from Vice Provost from Eton College. She learned French from a succession of French governesses. A Girl Guide she was too!! A company, entitled the 1st Buckingham Palace Company was formed! specifically so she could socialise with girls her own age.
This was not a child and young woman that was idle, laying around with fancy clothes and hair and that sort of thing oh no no no no she was she was into everything and learning and constantly constantly learning.
During the second world war they were encouraged to have the princesses evacuated can to Canada to avoid the air raids that were occurring regularly in London. However the queen mother absolutely refused that just like she refused to leave her husband and refused to leave the city she felt it was important that they remain there to be there for their people. as the queen mother famously said “The children won’t go without me. I won’t leave without the King. And the King will never leave.” The princesses Stayed at Balmoral Castle in Scotland until the Christmas in the year of 1939 when they moved to Sandringham House in Norfolk. From February to May 1940, they lived at Royal Lodge, Windsor, until moving to Windsor Castle where they lived for most of the next five years.At Windsor, the princesses, Per English tradition, staged pantos at Christmas in aid of the Queen’s Wool Fund, which bought yarn to knit into military garments. In 1940, the 14-year-old Elizabeth made her first radio broadcast during the BBC children’s hour addressing other children who had been evacuated from the cities.She stated: “We are trying to do all we can to help our gallant sailors, soldiers, and airmen, and we are trying, too, to bear our share of the danger and sadness of war. We know, every one of us, that in the end all will be well.” I know I’ve heard that a number of times and I can still hear her young voice saying those words.
In 1943, Elizabeth undertook her first solo public appearance on a visit to the Grenadier guards, of which she had been appointed colonel the previous year. As she approached her 18th birthday, parliament changed the law so she could act as one of five Counsellors of the State in the event of her father’s incapacity or absence abroad, such as his visit to Italy in July 1944.In February 1945, she was appointed as an honorary second subaltern in Auxiliary Territorial Service. with the number of 230873. She trained as a driver and mechanic and was given the rank of honorary junior commander (female equivalent of Captain at the time) five months later. We all love seeing the pictures of her in uniform and her working on the jeep engine, just amazing ! totally amazing young woman! I think it was just a mere foreshadowing of what the future held for her.
May 8, 1945 was VE day and the royal family along with the Prime Minister Winston Churchill on the balcony of Buckingham palace as the maybe millions of citizens were in the streets just celebrating the end of the war. Both Elizabeth and Margaret snuck out into the crowds and were anonymously celebrating amongst all the citizens and she later said they had asked their parents but they were still terrified of being recognized amongst the crowd. Before they knew it, they were swept along with a bunch of people cheering and dancing and going down the street in joy, just pure joy marvellous that she had that opportunity , the both of them did just marvellous!
The engagement 💍
She met prince Philip in 1934 and then again in 1937. He was known then as Prince Philip of Greece and Denmark. There actually is a family connection between the two of them, they are second cousins once removed, through a king in Denmark and also third cousins through ,who else, her Majesty Queen Victoria! They met again at the Royal Navy college in Dartmouth in July 20, 1939. Princess Elizabeth was only 13 years old at the time but she said she had fallen in love with Philip and they began to exchange letters. During the course of writing these letters Philip declared his love for her. Prince Philip was born June 10, 1921. So if I do the math correctly he was 18 and she was 13 when she fell in love with him. Oh my oh young love. She was 21 when their engagement was officially announced on 9 July 1947.
Nothing is ever simple in this life and their engagement was certainly not without a controversy. Philip had no financial standing, Was foreign born the British subject with served in the Navy, and had sisters who had married German noblemen with Nazi links. There was a lot of chatter amongst the aristocracy probably the most regular folks to have about that he wasn’t good enough for her and he was just kind of love a suave kind of guy. Well no one’s gonna argue that he wasn’t an absolutely handsome man and put that together with a navy uniform and a 13-year-old girls hormones boom you got love right there! No joke! Even back then the British papers were ruthless and I think he was dragged through whatever else everyone else has been dragged through since, Diana, and Catherine Sophie etc. Later biographies reported Elizabeth’s mother had reservations about the union initially, and teased Philip as “The Hun”. In later life, however, the Queen Mother told a biographer that Philip was “an English gentleman”. Before the marriage, Philip renounced his Greek and Danish titles, officially converted to the Anglican and adopted the style Lieutenant Philip Mountbatten, He took The surname of his mothers British family.Just before the wedding, he was created Duke of Edinburgh and granted the style His Royal Highness.
The courtship 🖊 📝 🚢
A diary made reference to the future marriage of Elizabeth and Philip was made as early as 1941, “He is to be our Prince Consort, and that is why he is serving in our Navy.” The couple became secretly engaged in 1946, when Philip asked King George VI for his daughter’s hand in marriage. The King granted his request providing any formal engagement was delayed until Elizabeth’s 21st birthday the following April. Their engagement was officially announced on 9 July 1947.Philip proposed to Elizabeth with a 3-carat round diamond ring consisting of “a centre stone flanked by 10 smaller pave diamonds.” The diamonds were taken from a tiara that belonged to Philip’s mother, Princess Alice of Battenberg and were also used to create a quatrefoil bracelet for Elizabeth. According to Philip Eade, the author of Young Prince Philip: His Turbulent Early life, the young man wrote: “To have been spared in the war and seen victory, to have been given the chance to rest and to re-adjust myself, to have fallen in love completely and unreservedly, makes all one’s personal and even the world’s troubles seem small” Prince Philip designed the square-cut diamond engagement ring with jewellers Philip Antrobus Ltd.The ring is a platinum ring set with eleven diamonds, a 3 carat round solitaire and five smaller stones set on each shoulder. Even though Prince Philip was born a Greek prince, his family were not extremely wealthy. His then-girlfriend was heir to the British throne, so using these diamonds may have been a way to save money as well as a sentimental gesture. According to current money, the ring is likely to be worth around £207,082.
The wedding 👰🏽 🤵 🥂
Oh what a glorious day! The wedding of Princess Elizabeth and Philip Mountbatten took place on November 20, 1947 at Westminster Abbey in London. Prince Philip had been made the Duke of Edinburgh, the Earl of Merioneth and Baron Greenwich on the morning of the wedding.
Princess Elizabeth had eight bridesmaids women who were very close to her princesses ladies and I remember reading somewhere they were all giddy and ready to go and they were all giggling and she looked around as she said OK girls are you ready let’s go. So I’m not sure if that’s true or not but I think it might. The bridesmaids wore wreaths “in their hair of miniature white sheaves, Lilies and London Pride, modelled in white satin and silver lame”, while the pages wore Royal Stewart tartan kilts.
The best man was the Marquess of Milford Haven, the groom’s maternal first cousin.
For her wedding dress, Elizabeth still required to ration couponsto buy the material for her dress, designed by Norman Hartnell.The dress was “a duchesse satin bridal gown with motifs of star lilies and orange blossoms.“ Elizabeth’s wedding shoes were made out of satin and were trimmed with silver and seed pearl. She ( like Catherine) did her own makeup for the wedding. Her wedding bouquet was prepared by the florist M. H. Longman, and consisted of "white orchids with a sprig of myrtle”. The myrtle was taken from “the bush grown from the original myrtle in Queen Victoria’s wedding bouquet.
On the morning of her wedding, as Princess Elizabeth was dressing at Buckingham Palace before leaving for Westminster Abbey, her tiara snapped DISASTER! The court jeweller, who was standing by in case of emergency, was rushed to his work room by a police escort. The Queen mum reassured her daughter that it would be fixed in time, and it was.Elizabeth’s father gave her A pair of pearl necklaces which had Belongs to Queen Anne and Queen Caroline,as a wedding present. On her wedding day, Elizabeth realised that she had left her pearls at St James’s palace.Her private secretary was asked to go and retrieve them. He was able to get the pearls to the princess in time for her portrait in the Music Room of Buckingham Palace.
The royal parties were brought in large carriage processions, the first with the Queen and Princess Margaret and later a procession with Queen Mary. Philip left Kensington Palacewith his best man, the Marquess of Milford Haven. Princess Elizabeth arrived at the Abbey with her father, the King, in the Irish State Coach.
The ceremony was officiated by the Archbishop of Canterbury, Geoffrey Fisher, and the Archbishop of York, Cyril Garbett. The ceremony was recorded and broadcast by BBC Radio to 200 million people around the world. Like her mother’s, Princess Elizabeth’s wedding band was made of Welsh gold. The ring was made from a nugget of Welsh gold from the Clogau St David’s mine, near Dolgellau;( 💜💜💜💜lhave a gold ring made by Clogau, Celtic design l absolutely love it, it’s gorgeous💜💜💜💜💜💜)this nugget had been given to the then Lady Elizabeth Bowes-Lyon, the Queen mum, and used to make her wedding ring and subsequently the wedding rings of both of her daughters. The same nugget was later used to create the wedding rings of Princess Anne and Lady Diana Spencer.
William Neil McKie, music 🎼 🎶 the Australian 🇦🇺organist and Master of the Choristers at the abbey, was the director of music for the wedding, a role he again filled at Elizabeth’s coronation in 1953.McKie also wrote a motet for the occasion, "We wait for thy loving kindness, O God”. Psalm 67, “God be merciful unto us and bless us”, was sung to a setting by Sir Edward Cuthbert Bairstow. The anthem was “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” by Samuel Sebastian Wesley; the hymns were “Praise, my soul, the king of heaven”, and “The Lord’s my Shepherd” to the 🏴󠁧󠁢󠁳󠁣󠁴󠁿 Scottish tune “Crimond” attributed to Jessie Seymour Irvine, which was largely unknown in the Church of England at the time. A descant to “Crimond” had been taught to Princesses Elizabeth and Margaret by a lady-in-waiting, Lady Margaret Egerton; the music for the descant could not be found two days before the wedding, so the princesses and Lady Margaret sang it to Sir William McKie, who wrote it down in 🖊📝 shorthand.The service started with a specially composed fanfare and finished with Felix Mendelssohn’s “Wedding March”. The abbey choir was joined by the choirs of the Chapel Royal and St George’s Chapel, Windsor.
After the ceremony, Elizabeth and Philip then proceeded to Buckingham palace where the couple waved to the crowds from the balcony.Their wedding breakfast was held in the Ball-Supper Room of the Palace. The menu included Filet de Sole Mountbatten, Perdreau en Casserole, and Bombe Glacee Princess Elizabeth.Music was played by the string band of the The Grenadier Guards.
The official wedding cake 🎂 was baked by London bakery McVitie&Price. A fruitcakemade of four tiers, it stood nine feet high,and weighed about 500 lbs. It was made with 80 oranges, 660 eggs, and over three gallons of Navy Rum. As World War II had ended a mere two years earlier and certain things were still subject to rationing, some of the ingredients used to make the cake were shipped to Britain from around the world; this led to the cake being given the nickname “The 10,000 Mile Cake.Decorations included the coats of arms of both the bride’s and the groom’s families, as well as the bride and groom’s individual monograms, and sugar-iced figures depicting regimental and naval badges, as well as the couple’s favorite activities.The couple cut the cake with the Duke of Edinburgh’s Mountbatten sword, which had been a wedding gift from his father-in-law, the King.
The couple received over 2,500 wedding presents 🎁 from around the world and around 10,000 telegrams of congratulations.The gifts were put on public display at Saint James‘s palace made available for public viewing.The day after the wedding the wedding bouquet was returned to Westminster Abbey and placed on the Tomb of the Unknown Warrior, a tradition that began with the Queen mum.The flowers in the bouquet were supplied by the Worshipful Company of Gardeners and were arranged by florist MH Longman.
The commonwealth tour 🚢
Queen Elizabeth II’s reign commenced with her longest ever tour of Commonwealth nations.
Between November 1953 and May 1954, the Royal Family visited 13 countries in the West Indies, Australasia, Asia, and Africa, covering more than 40,000 miles by land, air and sea.
Commonwealth Tours: 1953-1954
On this tour the Queen visited…
Bermuda: 24-25 November
Jamaica: 25-27 November
Fiji: 17-19 December
Tonga: 19-20 December
New Zealand: 23 December-30 January
Australia: 3 February-1 April
Cocos Islands: 5 April
Ceylon: 10-21 April
Aden: 27 April
Uganda: 28-30 April
Malta: 3-7 May
Gibraltar: 10 May
On britishpathe.com there are endless videos one can watch of the various places they visited on this extensive tour.
They have been so many visits to so many parts of the Commonwealth. I remember the last time HMTQ and Prince Philip were in my area and they were opening a bridge and it was summertime and it was 35°C I think and it was probably 40-42C with the humidex.He was in his suit and tie and she was in her hat and her gloves and her day dress with the coat over and they stood there for a good hour. Well they had to walk across the, they drove across part of the bridge and then they got out and walked the rest of the way. But then they had to stand and listen to different politicians pontificate about this beautiful bridge. Then she had to say her little speech and like I could I just kept waiting for one of them to fade they neither of them or even sweating it and then she pulled a little drawstring and then the curtain opened so you can see the plaque of the bridge and name of the bridge or whatever I forget, the day it doesn’t matter what the name of the bridge was but the whole thing it was like well over an hour and then they got walked back to the vehicle and got in and then they went and they drove to a park that was nearby and they are thank God they had seats for them under some shade but then they proceeded to have to listen to I don’t know how many musicians and performers in and they are they and like I tell you I did not I am just I just couldn’t believe it I just could not believe it and everybody was sitting on picnic blankets and stuff and drinking cold water water and sweating and dressed in tank tops and shorts and sandals and like just sweating away and they are the two of them were looking just right as rain as if it was just a regular day it was just astounding to me absolutely astounding!
Kids I realize this is one big run-on sentence and I’m not doing any of the same paragraphs but I’m I’m not doing this for a book or for an editor I am doing this to do honour to her majesty so love me or leave me I’m doing my best here OK.
The Coronation 👑
During 1951, George VI’s health declined, and Elizabeth frequently stood in for him at public events. When she toured Canada and visited President Harry S. Truman in Washington, D.C., in October 1951, her private secretary, Martin Charteris, carried a draft accession declaration in case the King died while she was on tour. In early 1952, Elizabeth and Philip set out for a tour of Australia and New Zealand by way of Kenya. On 6 February 1952, they had just returned to their Kenyan home, Sagana Lodge, after a night spent at Treetops Hotel, when word arrived of the death of the King and consequently Elizabeth’s immediate accession to the throne. Philip broke the news to the new queen. Martin Charteris asked her to choose a regnal name; she chose to remain Elizabeth, "of course”. She was proclaimed queen throughout her realms and the royal party hastily returned to the United Kingdom. She and the Duke of Edinburgh moved into Buckingham Palace.
With Elizabeth’s accession, it seemed probable the royal house would bear the Duke of Edinburgh’s name, in line with the custom of a wife taking her husband’s surname on marriage. The Duke’s uncle, Lord Mountbatten, advocated the name House of Mountbatten. Philip suggested House of Edinburgh, after his ducal title.The British Prime Minister, Winston Churchill, and Elizabeth’s grandmother, Queen Mary, favoured the retention of the House of Windsor, and so on 9 April 1952 Elizabeth issued a declaration that Windsor would continue to be the name of the royal house. The Duke complained, “I am the only man in the country not allowed to give his name to his own children."In 1960, after the death of Queen Mary in 1953 and the resignation of Churchill in 1955, the surname Mountbatten-Windsorwas adopted for Philip and Elizabeth’s male-line descendants who do not carry royal titles.
Amid preparations for the coronation, Princess Margaret told her sister she wished to marry Peter Townsend, a divorcé‚ 16 years Margaret’s senior, with two sons from his previous marriage. The Queen asked them to wait for a year; in the words of Charteris, "the Queen was naturally sympathetic towards the Princess, but I think she thought—she hoped—given time, the affair would peter out."Senior politicians were against the match and the Church of England did not permit remarriage after divorce. If Margaret had contracted a civil marriage, she would have been expected to renounce her right of succession. Eventually, she decided to abandon her plans with Townsend.In 1960, she married Antony Armstrong-Jones, who was created Earl of Snowdon the following year. They divorced in 1978; she did not remarry.
Despite the death of Queen Mary on 24 March, the coronation on 2 June 1953 went ahead as planned, as Mary had asked before she died. The ceremony in Westminster Abbey, with the exception of the anointing and communion, was televised for the first time. Elizabeth’s coronation gown was embroidered on her instructions with the floral emblems of Commonwealth countries:English Tudor rose; Scots thistle; Welsh leek; Irish shamrock; Australian wattle; Canadian maple leaf; New Zealand silver fern; South African protea; lotus flowers for India and Ceylon; and Pakistan’s wheat, cotton, and jute.
The coronation of Elizabeth II took place on 2 June 1953 at Westminster Abbey, London.She acceded to the throne at the age of 25 upon the death of her father, George VI, on 6 February 1952, being proclaimed queen by her privy and executive councils shortly afterwards. The coronation was held more than one year later because of the tradition of allowing an appropriate length of time to pass after a monarch dies before holding such festivals. It also gave the planning committees adequate time to make preparations for the ceremony. During the service, Elizabeth took an oath, was anointed with holy oil, invested with robes and regalia, and crowned Queen of the United Kingdom, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, Pakistan, and Ceylon (now Sri Lanka).
Celebrations took place across the Commonwealth realms and a commemorative medal was issued. It was the first British coronation to be fully televised; television cameras had not been allowed inside the abbey during her father’s coronation in 1937. Elizabeth’s was the fourth and last British coronation of the 20th century. It was estimated to have cost £1.57 million (c. £43,427,400 in 2019).
The dalliances of Philip ……😳😤🤭🤫🤔🤭🤭🤭🤭
There is extensive information online about this and it’s very easy to find. I have thought long and hard about this I love Her Majesty, The Queen. The last thing I would ever want to do is cause her an ounce of pain. She has been through enough! Therefore MM Anon, respectfully, I am not going to share any information under this clue. I hope you can understand I have a moral code. That moral code is calling me right now and I I just, I cannot, l will not do this clue.
Her stoicism……… 🤔🙏🏻
Queen Elizabeth has been a steady, stoic leader for some 63 years, making her the longest-reigning monarch in British history. There must have been vulnerabilities , a young bride, children, the loss of her beloved father, which all were warranted considering she ascended the throne at 25, as she was already navigating two new roles as wife and mother. And while, in this ominous stage of life, HMTQ struggled to strike a power balance with the far elder, far more experienced prime minister Winston Churchill, she similarly, according to the series, clashed with her husband. Philip quickly found himself forfeiting his naval career to support his wife—an uncomfortably advanced spousal dynamic, especially for a headstrong officer in the 1950s.
If having to walk several paces behind his bride was not emasculating enough, HMTQ also rejected his request to give their children his surname on advice from Churchill. “I am the only man in the country not allowed to give his name to his children,” Philip said, according to a biography of Elizabeth by Sally Bedell Smith, I’m nothing but a bloody amoeba.”HMTQ did her best to give Philip responsibilities—making him the chairman of her coronation committee, for instance. But at every turn, Philip is regularly reminded of his unique limitations. However he was integral in absolutely insisting that the entire coronation be televised. At that time that was absolutely groundbreaking. We take it for granted now that royal weddings and events are televised but at that time nothing like that has ever happened before. And we have Prince Philip to thank for that because he fought for that literally. She also convinced governing bodies to let Philip learn to fly, but only after he agreed to take some risk-minimizing measures.
She has dealt with I believe 12 Prime Ministers, second world war, various terrorists issues, the Falkland Islands war, A man breaking into her bedroom at night, A man attempting to kidnap her daughter, family issues, the divorce of three of her children and the most difficult in terms of the public is when Diana was killed. They were up at Balmoral with the boys when this accident happened and they felt that was the best thing is to keep the boys away, from far from the madding crowd so to speak, but the public drumbeat louder and louder and louder and Prime Minister at the time Tony Blair insisted that she makes some sort of statement or something because the people were very upset. Well now we know what ended up happening they came outside to see first of all their flowers at Balmoral and they went out to look at them with the boys. Then they came back to London and they all, her Majesty, Prince Philip and the boys went out to look at the flowers and in front of the palace Buckingham palace. Do you remember all the flowers in front of Kensington Palace?? It was unbelievable. And the ultimate stoicism is her when she nodded as Diana’s coffin rode by her, that was unprecedented for a reigning monarch bow their head to anybody. We’ve seen subsequently so many things. I think the last four years with Madam in the picture I know she talked about the annus horribilis with the divorce is years ago, but there’s nothing like what’s been happening like the attack on the monarchy in the last four years! Keep calm and carry-on, she’s done that every single day! One would never know she was under any stress, she always looks beautiful , she’s well put together! One never would know that she had a sleepless night. I , just my whole life,she has been there , as a symbol, a profile in courage , strength , family , safety, country, duty, honour, valour, love, compassion, welcoming. I could go on and on and on she is she is someone to be admired above and beyond she is I believe should be the most admired woman on the planet.
The children …… 🍼 🍼 🍼🍼
HMTQ and Prince Philip were blessed with four children. What the Queen was like as a mum to their children.The Queen treated Prince Charles and Prince Edward very differently.HMTQ became a mother more than 70 years ago, when she welcomed her first son Prince Charles in 1948. Prince Charles🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼
Charles, Prince of Wales, was born Charles Philip Arthur George on November 14, 1948. Charles was born in Buckingham Palace. According to biographer Sally Bedell Smith, while Elizabeth was "delighted” by her first baby, she was often absent when Charles was an infant, instead traveling to be with Prince Philip in Malta where he’d been posted for Royal Navy duty. Smith claims “Prince Philip scarcely knew his son for the first two years of the boy’s life, though on his return from overseas duty he did take the time to teach Charles to shoot and fish, and to swim in the Buckingham Palace pool."Prince Charles was four years old at the time of his mother’s 1953 coronation, and her royal commitments, including a six month Commonwealth tour, took her and Philip around the globe while Charles and his sister stayed at home with their caretakers. Historian Robert Lacy, who has served as an advisor for the Queen “had been brought up in that style herself, after all, with her parents leaving her at home and entrusting her entire schooling to a governess and home tutors.” Prince Charles is the longest-serving heir apparent to the English throne in British history. When asked by a journalist when he first realized he was meant to be king one day, Charles said, “I think it’s something that dawns on you with the most ghastly inexorable sense. I didn’t wake up in my pram and say: ‘Yippie, I…’ But I think it just dawns on you slowly that people are interested in one, and slowly you get the idea that you have a certain duty and responsibility."🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼Princess Anne, Elizabeth’s only daughter Anne Elizabeth Alice Louise was born on August 15, 1950, at London royal residence Clarence House where Elizabeth and Philip lived until 1953. She currently holds the title of Anne, Princess Royal, and at the time of her birth she was second in line for the throne after Charles. Since then, subsequent royal births have moved Anne to fourteenth in the line of succession.
Anne was a tot when her mother and father began leaving her and Charles at home for royal obligations, often for extended amounts of time. But she’s publicly dismissed any narrative that paints Queen Elizabeth as emotionally distant.
"We as children may have not been too demanding in the sense that we understand what the limitations were in time and the responsibilities placed on her as monarch in the things she had to do and the travels she had to make,” Anne told the BBC in 2002. “But I don’t believe any of us for a second thought she didn’t care for us in exactly the same way as any other mother did."Like every British royal, Princess Anne’s public image is largely formed by how the U.K. media infers her every move. In Anne’s case, certain members of the press gave her the (very harsh) nickname Her Royal Rudeness, though accounts of her supposedly rude behavior suggest a possibly sexist discomfort with her forthright manner. She explained her longtime dislike for the custom of royal walkabouts. "I mean it gets easier but, can you imagine? I mean how many people enjoy walking into a room full of people that you’ve never met before?” she said. “And then try a street. I don’t think many youngsters would actually volunteer to do that.”
Anne’s reputation as a gutsy, no-nonsense lady was bolstered by her reaction to a failed kidnapping attempt against the princess in 1974. At his demand for a hefty ransom, she reportedly responded, “Not bloody likely."Princess Anne, like her brother Charles, has been married twice. She married Captain Mark Phillips in 1973, with whom she shares children Peter Phillips and Zara Tindall. Shortly after their 1992 divorce, she remarried to Vice Admiral Timothy Laurence, her current husband.
🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼Prince Andrew.Elizabeth didn’t have another child for an entire decade after welcoming Princess Anne (being the Queen of England is a pretty time-consuming gig). Her Majesty gave birth to Andrew Albert Christian Edward—or as we know him, Prince Andrew, Duke of York—at Buckingham Palace on February 19, 1960. He is currently eighth in line to the throne and the first baby born to a reigning British sovereign in 103 years was cause for a lot of excitement. While custom and circumstance kept the Queen away from her first two kids in their early years, the queen took upwards of 18 months to "produce and enjoy” Andrew and Edward, biographer Lacy claimed. Home-schooled until age 8, after prep school he went on to Gordonstoun, the same Scotland boarding school his father and older brother both attended. Prince Andrew married Sarah “Fergie” Ferguson in 1986, had daughters Beatrice and Eugenie, and divorced in 1996. However, Fergie reportedly still lives with Prince Andrew in the Royal Lodge in Berkshire, England, and she’s called them "the happiest divorced couple in the world.“Prince Andrew has more recently been at the center of another tabloid scandal: He’s accused of taking part in the sex trafficking ring of late financier and convicted sex offender Jeffrey Epstein—allegations both the prince and the Palace deny. The Prince’s denials, which he attempted to elaborate upon in a high-profile interview on BBC’s Newsnight, were followed by a November 20 announcement that the Duke of York will "step back from public duties for the foreseeable future.”
🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼🍼Prince Edward, the Queen’s youngest child!Prince Edward Antony Richard Louis’s birth was a major break from tradition: He was the first of Elizabeth’s children to be born with Prince Philip in the delivery room. As the Independent notes, royal biographer Ingrid Seward wrote that “The Duke of Edinburgh was actually holding his wife’s hand as their youngest was born on March 10, 1964."The Queen, by then aged 37, had asked him to be there,” Seward claims in her book My Husband and I: The Inside Story Of 70 Years Of Royal Marriage. “She’d been keenly reading women’s magazines that stressed the importance of involving fathers in childbirth and had become fascinated by the idea. In 1968, when Edward was four, the royal family allowed a production crew into their home in an attempt to give viewers a look at how (supposedly) normal they actually were. The documentary—and the public’s mixed reaction. Edward has stayed out of the spotlight (and tabloid headlines) more than his brothers have, and the baby of the royal family is rumored to be the Queen and Prince Philip’s favorite child. He married Sophie Rhys-Jones in 1999 and the couple have two children, Lady Louise Windsor and James Viscount Severn.
While he previously worked in television, his production company, Ardent, was dissolved in 2012, he’s currently a full-time royal. As Prince Philip retired from public service in 2019, Prince Edward is reportedly taking over many of his responsibilities.
The 50/60/70/80/90………… 🕰 ⏰ 🕰 ⏰ 🕰
By the time of her accession in 1952, her role as head of multiple independent states was already established.In 1953, the Queen and her husband embarked on a seven-month round-the-world tour, visiting 13 countries and covering more than 40,000 miles by land, sea and air.She became the first reigning monarch of Australia and New Zealand to visit those nations.
In 1956, the British and French prime ministers, Sir Anthony Eden and Guy Mollet, discussed the possibility of France joining the Commonwealth. The proposal was never accepted and the following year France signed the Treaty of Rome, which established the European Economic Community, the precursor to the European Union. In November 1956, Britain and France invaded Egypt in an ultimately unsuccessful attempt to capture the Suez Canal. Lord Mountbatten claimed the Queen was opposed to the invasion, though Eden denied it. Eden resigned two months later.
Her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth II and Commonwealth leaders met at the 1960 Commonwealth Conference.
The absence of a formal mechanism within the Conservative Party for choosing a leader meant that, following Eden’s resignation, it fell to the Queen to decide whom to commission to form a government. Eden recommended she consult Lord Salisbury, the Lord President of the Council. Lord Salisbury and Lord Kilmuir, the Lord Chancellor, consulted the British Cabinet, Churchill, and the Chairman of the backbench 1922 Committee, resulting in the Queen appointing their recommended candidate: Harold Macmillan.
The Suez crisis and the choice of Eden’s successor led, in 1957, to the first major personal criticism of the Queen.
In 1957 she made a state visit to the United States, where she addressed the United Nations General Assembly on behalf of the Commonwealth. On the same tour, she opened the 23rd Canadian Parliament, becoming the first monarch of Canada to open a parliamentary session.Two years later, solely in her capacity as Queen of Canada, she revisited the United States and toured Canada.In 1961 she toured Cyprus, India, Pakistan, Nepal, and Iran.On a visit to Ghana the same year, she dismissed fears for her safety, even though her host, President Kwame Nkrumah, who had replaced her as head of state, was a target for assassins.Harold Macmillan wrote, "The Queen has been absolutely determined all through … She is impatient of the attitude towards her to treat her as … a film star … She has indeed ’the heart and stomach of a man‘ … She loves her duty and means to be a Queen."Before her tour through parts of Quebec in 1964, the press reported extremists within the Quebec separatist movement were plotting Elizabeth’s assassination.No attempt was made, but a riot did break out while she was in Montreal; the Queen’s "calmness and courage in the face of the violence” was noted.
Elizabeth’s pregnancies with Princes Andrew and Edward, in 1959 and 1963, mark the only times she has not performed the State Opening of the British parliament during her reign.In addition to performing traditional ceremonies, she also instituted new practices. Her first royal walkabout, meeting ordinary members of the public, took place during a tour of Australia and New Zealand in 1970.
In Queensland, Australia, 1970
The 1960s and 1970s saw an acceleration in the decolonisation of Africa and the Caribbean. Over 20 countries gained independence from Britain as part of a planned transition to self-government. In 1965, however, the Rhodesian Prime Minister, Ian Smith, in opposition to moves towards majority rule, unilaterally declared independence while expressing “loyalty and devotion” to Elizabeth. Although the Queen formally dismissed him, and the international community applied sanctions against Rhodesia, his regime survived for over a decade.As Britain’s ties to its former empire weakened, the British government sought entry to the European Community, a goal it achieved in 1973.
During the 1981 Trooping the Colour ceremony, six weeks before the wedding of Prince Charles and Lady Diana Spencer, six shots were fired at the Queen from close range as she rode down The Mall, London, on her horse, Burmese. Police later discovered the shots were blanks. The 17-year-old assailant, Marcus Sarjeant, was sentenced to five years in prison and released after three.The Queen’s composure and skill in controlling her mount were widely praised.
Months later, in October, the Queen was the subject of another attack while on a visit to Dunedin, New Zealand. New Zealand Security Intelligence Service documents, declassified in 2018, revealed that 17-year-old Christopher John Lewis fired a shot with a .22 rifle from the fifth floor of a building overlooking the parade, but missed.Lewis was arrested, but never charged with attempted murder or treason, and sentenced to three years in jail for unlawful possession and discharge of a firearm. Two years into his sentence, he attempted to escape a psychiatric hospital in order to assassinate Charles, who was visiting the country with Dianaand their son Prince William.
From April to September 1982, the Queen was anxious but proud of her son, Prince Andrew, who was serving with British forces during the Falklands War.On 9 July, she awoke in her bedroom at Buckingham Palace to find an intruder, Michael Fagan, in the room with her. In a serious lapse of security, assistance only arrived after two calls to the Palace police switchboard.After hosting US President Ronald Reagan at Windsor Castle in 1982 and visiting his California ranch in 1983, the Queen was angered when his administration ordered the invasion of Grenada, one of her Caribbean realms, without informing her.
Elizabeth riding Burmese at the 1986 Trooping the Colour ceremony. Intense media interest in the opinions and private lives of the royal family during the 1980s led to a series of sensational stories in the press, not all of which were entirely true.As Kelvin MacKenzie, editor of The Sun, told his staff: “Give me a Sunday for Monday splash on the Royals. Don’t worry if it’s not true—so long as there’s not too much of a fuss about it afterwards."Newspaper editor Donald Trelford wrote in The Observer of 21 September 1986: "The royal soap opera has now reached such a pitch of public interest that the boundary between fact and fiction has been lost sight of … it is not just that some papers don’t check their facts or accept denials: they don’t care if the stories are true or not.” It was reported, most notably in The Sunday Times of 20 July 1986, that the Queen was worried that Margaret Thatcher's economic policies fostered social divisions and was alarmed by high unemployment, a series of riots, the violence of a miners’ strike, and Thatcher’s refusal to apply sanctions against the apartheid regime in South Africa. The sources of the rumours included royal aide Michael Shea and Commonwealth Secretary-General Shridath Ramphal, but Shea claimed his remarks were taken out of context and embellished by speculation.Thatcher reputedly said the Queen would vote for the Social Democratic Party—Thatcher’s political opponents.Thatcher’s biographer, John Campbell, claimed “the report was a piece of journalistic mischief-making”.Belying reports of acrimony between them, Thatcher later conveyed her personal admiration for the Queen,and the Queen gave two honours in her personal gift—membership in the Order of Merit and the Order of the Garter—to Thatcher after her replacement as prime minister by John Major. Brian Mulroney Canadian prime minister between 1984 and 1993, said Elizabeth was a “behind the scenes force” in ending apartheid.
By the end of the 1980s, the Queen had become the target of satire.The involvement of younger members of the royal family in the charity game show It’s a Royal Knockout in 1987 was ridiculed.In Canada, Elizabeth publicly supported politically divisive constitutional amendments, prompting criticism from opponents of the proposed changes, including Pierre Trudeau.The same year, the elected Fijian government was deposed in a military coup. As monarch of Fiji, Elizabeth supported the attempts of Governor-GeneralRatu Sir Penaia Ganilau to assert executive power and negotiate a settlement. Coup leader Sitiveni Rabuka deposed Ganilau and declared Fiji a republic.
In 1991, in the wake of coalition victory in the Gulf War, the Queen became the first British monarch to address a joint meeting of the United States Congress.
Philip and Elizabeth in Germany, October 1992
In a speech on 24 November 1992, to mark the 40th anniversary of her accession, Elizabeth called 1992 her annus horribilis (horrible year).Republican feeling in Britain had risen because of press estimates of the Queen’s private wealth—which were contradicted by the Palace—and reports of affairs and strained marriages among her extended family.In March, her second son, Prince Andrew, and his wife, Sarah, separated; in April, her daughter, Princess Anne, divorced Captain Mark Phillips;during a state visit to Germany in October, angry demonstrators in Dresden threw eggs at her;and, in November, a large fire broke out at Windsor Castle, one of her official residences. The monarchy came under increased criticism and public scrutiny.In an unusually personal speech, the Queen said that any institution must expect criticism, but suggested it be done with “a touch of humour, gentleness and understanding”.Two days later, Prime Minister John Major announced reforms to the royal finances planned since the previous year, including the Queen paying income tax from 1993 onwards, and a reduction in the civil list.In December, Prince Charles and his wife, Diana, formally separated.The year ended with a lawsuit, as the Queen sued The Sun newspaper for breach of copyright when it published the text of her annual Christmas message two days before it was broadcast. The newspaper was forced to pay her legal fees and donated £200,000 to charity. In the years to follow, public revelations on the state of Charles and Diana’s marriage continued.Even though support for republicanism in Britain seemed higher than at any time in living memory, republicanism was still a minority viewpoint, and the Queen herself had high approval ratings.Criticism was focused on the institution of the monarchy itself and the Queen’s wider family rather than her own behaviour and actionsIn consultation with her husband and the Prime Minister, John Major, as well as the Archbishop of Canterbury, George Carey, and her private secretary, Robert Fellowes, she wrote to Charles and Diana at the end of December 1995, saying a divorce was desirable.
In August 1997, a year after the divorce, Diana was killed in a car crash in Paris. The Queen was on holiday with her extended family at Balmoral. Diana’s two sons by Charles—Princes William and Harry—wanted to attend church and so the Queen and the Duke of Edinburgh took them that morning.Afterwards, for five days the Queen and the Duke shielded their grandsons from the intense press interest by keeping them at Balmoral where they could grieve in private,but the royal family’s seclusion and the failure to fly a flag at half-mast over Buckingham Palace caused public dismay.Pressured by the hostile reaction, the Queen agreed to return to London and do a live television broadcast on 5 September, the day before Diana’s funeral.In the broadcast, she expressed admiration for Diana and her feelings “as a grandmother” for the two princes.As a result, much of the public hostility evaporated.
In November 1997, the Queen and her husband held a reception at Banqueting House to mark their golden wedding anniversary.She made a speech and praised Philip for his role as a consort, referring to him as “my strength and stay”.
PC/…
Prince Charles he is the prince of Wales and the heir to the throne. He was married to Lady Diana Spencer.They had two sons we all know is William Arthur Philip Louis and Henry Charles Albert David otherwise Harry! He married Lady Diana Spencer on July 31, 1981 and they had a very rocky marriage and the long and short it ended very messy and finally HMTQ had to step in and tell them to divorce. It ended in divorce and we all know what happened with dear Diana and the subsequent effects on the boys and the family. Charles eventually did marry the love of his life in a civil ceremony HMTQ did not attend that because they’re they’re both divorced. They are now the Duke and Duchess of Cornwall. Camilla has done a lot of work very quietly and slowly to build a rapport with the people. I think she’s done a really good job of it and them together are very sweet, just a very sweet couple. When Charles ascends the Throne it’s well-known that his goal is to shorten or cut the budget. I guess to streamline things. He is very forward thinking that way. I think his agendas will be very much as they have been, very focussed on sustainability and environmental issues, that sort of thing. He she was environmentally aware before anybody. I remember when I was a kid, the press and others, they were laughing and made fun of him for talking to his plants and being out in the garden, all these kind of things and how awful look at that you know that we shouldn’t be doing that.I’ll look at it’s a thing to do sustainability and farm to table and he was way ahead of the curve on that one. That’s also way ahead of the curve in terms of architecture in his opinions on that he’s been criticized for but he did did become quite vocal about how with with the classic buildings that are centuries old and in these new modern buildings being built right next to it it just doesn’t fit somehow.
I don’t know for certain and I have never read it anywhere but I do believe he has some sort of auto immune disease because his face is so red so often and his hands are so red and they look so swollen and it in it just looks like it must be so painful. I don’t know what he has but I sure hope they’re giving him some I’m sure they’re giving him something for comfort and all that but I don’t know lupus I don’t know but he certainly has certainly his hands look so sore I just feel every time I see those swollen red hands I just saw my heart goes out.
W&K…… 💜💜🍼🍼🍼💜💜
Prince William was born June 21, 1982. Loved to see him squirming in the blanket as they walked out of the Lindo Wing, Charles all proud and Diana’s face flushed, dressed in the green and white polkadot dress with the bright red flat shoes oh my that was exciting how we waited for that little baby my goodness that was that was a great day!
Prince William, Duke of Cambridge, KG, KT, PC, ADC (William Arthur Philip Louis;[fn 1] born 21 June 1982) is a member of the British royal family. He is the elder son of Charles, Prince of Wales, and Diana, Princess of Wales. Since birth, he has been second in the line of succession to the British throne.
William was educated at four schools in the United Kingdom and studied for a degree at the University of St Andrews. During a gap year, he spent time in Chile, Belize, and Africa. In December 2006, he completed 44 weeks of training as an officer cadet and was commissioned in the Blues and Royals regiment. In April 2008, William completed pilot training at Royal Air Force College Cranwell, then underwent helicopter flight training and became a full-time pilot with the RAF Search and Rescue Force in early 2009. His service with the British Armed Forces ended in September 2013.He then trained for a civil pilot’s licence and spent over two years working as a pilot for the East Anglian Air Ambulance.
The greatest tragedy of William life with losing his mother Diana in a car accident when he was young and the greatest thing to happen to William ever was Catherine Middleton coming into his life! She was patient and the media or routes to her that you called her all sorts of names but she was patient. She loved him and he was not ready to commit and she waited and he was worth the wait and look look at the results now! A power couple that truly fit to get the name power couple and three beautiful amazing children.
Catherine, Duchess of Cambridge, GCVO (born Catherine Elizabeth Middleton; 9 January 1982), popularly known as Kate Middleton,but prefers to be called by her proper name , and has NOT been Middleton since her marriage to William!Catherine is a member of the British royal family. Her husband, Prince William, Duke of Cambridge, is expected to become king of the United Kingdom and 15 other Commonwealth realms, making Catherine a likely future queen consort.
She grew up in the village of Chapel Row, part of Bucklebury near Newbury, in the Englishcounty of Berkshire.She studied art history in Scotland at the University of St Andrews, where she met William in 2001. Their engagement was announced in November 2010. They married on 29 April 2011 at Westminster Abbey. The couple’s children, Prince George, Princess Charlotte, and Prince Louis of Cambridge, are third, fourth, and fifth in the line of succession to the British throne, respectively.
The Duchess of Cambridge’s charity works focus mainly on issues surrounding young children, addiction, and art. To encourage people to open up about their mental health issues, the Duke and Duchess of Cambridge and Prince Harry (now the Duke of Sussex) initiated the mental health awareness campaign “Heads Together” in April 2016.The media have called Catherine’s impact on British and American fashion the “Kate Middleton effect”.In 2012 and 2013, Time magazine selected her as one of the 100 Most Influential People in the World.
In 2011, Prince William was made Duke of Cambridge and marriedCatherine Middleton. The couple have three children: Prince George, Princess Charlotte, and Prince Louis.
OUR MAGNIFICENT MONARCHY ……… 👑💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜
Couple years ago I think it was ITV did add a series Victoria based on Queen Victoria’s life and that really brought things out again made people interested and watching that. I have read a bunch of books about Queen Victoria she lived a fascinating life. She was open to anything any culture any she was so wise at such a young age and an ash as her rain progressed and different things happen so she was open to things and yet close to some other things. She had her Beautiful relationship with Prince Alberts. He was instrumental in so much of modernizing the UK the train rail the Parliament buildings and on and on the Royal Victoria and Albert Hall and on and on and on. Her brain was legendary! She wrote a journal she wrote and wrote and wrote and wrote and as she aged her daughter I can’t recall her name just now but she destroyed some of it and we wrote it in her own handwriting because she thought her mother wouldn’t want people to read certain things. Even with her having done that, there are still just tomes and tomes of writings in Queen Victoria’s hand and it’s all available, I forget the website, but they put it all online. The national treasure Dr. Lucy Wursley has done awesome documentaries on the monarchy, just she’s outstanding! She is a national actually has an international treasure a commonwealth treasure!
Architecture music gardening scripture design it’s just an endless traditions recipes different dialects it’s just on and on and on and on that exists within the monarchy.
I love the traditions, Trooping the Colour, opening of parliament, the banging on the door the door slamming on the balcony with the fly past.I love the royal wedding. I love when they go to church at Christmas and then they walk out and I just love all of that stuff.I love seeing her Majesty every Sunday in the car looking to see what pin she’s wearing. I love brooches. I have, from Buckingham palace, to the official copy of the Mapleleaf brooch! My sister got that for me one year when she was in London and she went to Buckingham palace specifically to get me that brooch because I collect brooches so I proudly on that.and I am all I have a book that was published in 1987 again the author part part of my brain is not working 100% right now but I got it for my birthday from my sister and it’s a vintage book from 1987 and it’s the Queen’s jewelleryCollection which I absolutely love and I also have Angela Kelly’s new book which my sister got me for Christmas so. You wouldn’t even want to know how much royalty stuff I have collected and I inherited them from my mother and I wouldn’t get rid of any of it I still have the newspapers from July 31, 1981 that we had to city newspapers at that time and so I have Charles and Diana’s wedding on on both of those and that was from my mom my mom say that so after my mom passed away no one else wanted that and of course I went out I took it faster than the end the year of the queens Jubilee Canada posted a whole Book of stamps special stamps and my sister got that for me and they were released each book of stamps and then at the very end then they release the book that way you can put your stamp in so I have that. And I ordered from the royal mail one last year when they did the Queen Victoria stamps I think it was 100 years since her death I think that’s what it was but it oh that’s awesome and I have a big board in my spare room where I keep all the stamps I have William and Catherine their engagement I have William and Catherine their wedding and I have her majesty and that you believe that these are all Canada post and I have that one from the royal mail I just wanna have postcards in there at all I just have so much stop and I love it all!
The future legacy. ……… 🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻😊😊😊😊😊🔮
How bright is the future of our monarchy! Despite outside influences, attacks , invading, riots in the street, whatever put all that aside put all that aside right now. We have a Queen who continues to reign. It does not matter if it is in Windsor Castle or Balmoral or Buckingham palace, she is cogent!! and she is in charge!! make no mistake about that!!!! Put all that abdication garbage aside!! She will not ever abdicate her duties ever! She saw what was done to her father when, someone didn’t take their duties seriously, she would never ever do that! Besides, she is just a woman of a high moral code and public service she will never abdicate! So we have her continuing reigning at this time. When the time comes we have prince Charles and by his side a woman he loves very much, which which the public has come to accept and quite admire. I think he will do well. He will downsize the numbers on the balcony, there will not be full of 13 generations he will definitely downsize.He is definitely very intelligent and very educated with regard to climate change with regards to farming gardening all the things that are essential in food production. He has such a gentle manner about him and I think he is elegant. They are such an elegant couple. And wow coming up William and Catherine we have nothing to fear what a powerhouse those two are amazing loving, intelligent, well balanced, centred, strong ,motivated, loving, the endless energy, endless ideas, things could not bode better for the future and it’s all down to Her Majesty! She has set the tone and they have learned from her in conversation and observation and experience and I just think the monarchy could not be in any better hands. And then we have George Charlotte and Louis I mean they’re being raised to be such healthy, wise, mentally balanced, physically active, community awareness, they’re being raised by two of the best so there’s we can’t lose!! We can’t lose, it is all amazing I think I see the future is so bright! And soon we will have our Harry back and all of this other stuff will be put away and dealt with and then we can have our Harry and he can he can start start fresh and rebuild! Harry, l believe in you, I pray for you, I love you dearly since you were just a baby and there’s many many many many many more like me that are supporting you all the way and we know that you are doing the right thing you’re doing the things that you have to do to deal with the situation and we all know that and we’re out we’ve all gotten back and whenever time comes for you to come back to us you will find open arms and lots of love!!
GBHMTQAOGC 🇬🇧🇨🇦🇬🇧🇦🇺🇳🇿💜💜💜💜💜💜💜
I say GSTQAOBC mine means, a God save the Queen and our beloved Commonwealth. Her Majesty is the head of the church of England a woman of faith a woman of moral code. My mother was a woman of faith very strong faith and she loved her Majesty. I think we need to be very protective of our faith because it is under attack right now it has been for a number of years but it’s become much more overt and I think we all need to speak out and supported and those of us who love and support the monarchy we need to continue to raise our voice and continue to work on our blogs to show. There are people who have faith who love the monarchy who love the queen who want it to continue! And the more of us there are the better. Nothing to use this audio software I don’t do upper case anymore because I speak and it types as I speak so but I am up till now if you kids know I have always done upper case so those of us who are commonwealth members we know how valuable it is. The Commonwealth games in our own little Olympics sort of thing. It’s just we feel part of your community and connection and I mean I’ve had royalty every day of my life! HMTQ was it at at the front in school there’s a picture of her every at the end of every school day we sang God save the Queen , she’s on our money , our lawyers are the crown prosecutors a court of Queens bench everything here where I live it is there’s some part of the monarchy involves and I love it and I wanted to continue. And I want to conclude this by saying how very much I love and admire you your Majesty I just I do that’s a sincere serious as I can be.
THIS WAS DONE WITH 119% LOVE. FIVE HOURS!!
💜💜💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻😊😊😊😊😊PG😊😊😊😊😊😊🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜
GSTQAOBC 🇨🇦🇬🇧🇦🇺🇳🇿
—————-
66. July 17
I wish you could all hear that heard me read the riddle as I typed it because I did it in her voice and then his voice as I was doing it and it was actually pretty funny!🥂🥂🥂🥂PG😊😊😊😊
MM ANON …… Bea-discreet …………… “ give them a wave Philip, its a wedding “…………… “ I’m looking forward to congratulating the happy couple and sharing a few jokes “ ………… “ No Philip”…………… “ don’t be silly, I won’t say anything ……… “ NO PHILIP!! “ …………” what’s this Philip” ……… “ just a few notes” …………… “ you can’t say this!! ……… “ OK… bloody hell , it’s a joke” …………… “ if you said this , Italy would declare war!!” ……… “ bloody hell !!”
Thank you. What a wonderful surprise this wedding has been.😊❤️❤️❤️❤️
Entertainment Purposes
JULY 17/2020. RIDDLE #66
🥂🥂🥂🥂THANK YOU MM ANON🥂🥂🥂🥂
🥂🥂🥂🥂CONGRATULATIONS🥂🥂🥂🥂TO PRINCESS BEATRICE AND EDO
Bea-discreet ……………
Oh ahead of them and I asked that we deleted it again. I must say a hearty big congratulations to the happy couple! How wonderful that they were able to pull this off discreetly and it sure explains a big smile prince and your head on a picture of him that I saw in the paper the other day. He look like the cat that ate the canary and now we know why big big big special day wonderful! Congratulations to the two of them they’ve been patient through more than I think any young couple has publicly and now they’re finally together as a married couple and if they can get through this they can get through anything!! Congratulations🥂🥂🥂🥂 The other thing that tells me is Harry is safe and Harry probably was at the wedding!!!
“ give them a wave Philip, its a wedding “…………… “ I’m looking forward to congratulating the happy couple and sharing a few jokes “ ………… “ No Philip”…………… “ don’t be silly, I won’t say anything ……… “ NO PHILIP!! “ …………” what’s this Philip” ……… “ just a few notes” …………… “ you can’t say this!! ……… “ OK… bloody hell , it’s a joke” …………… “ if you said this , Italy would declare war!!” ……… “ bloody hell !!”
This paragraph it’s funny it’s a salute to her majesty and prince Philip but much less formal than the extensive tome I did yesterday. Her Majesty is encouraging prince Philip to get the married couple a wave! He replies to her I am looking forward to congratulating the happy couple sharing a few jokes wink wink nod why nod nod😄😄😁😁😁😁😁!! Her Majesty knowing full well what kind of jokes he likes she just says in capital letters no Philip! he’s ruffling with some thing and then she notices a paper in his hand and so what’s this and he’s kind of trying to avoid her seeing it and I was just just some notes just some notes all just some notes. She gets a hold of it and she was aghast you can’t say this Italy will declare war! I wish you could hear my intonation my voice because I’m doing it as if it’s her and it’s him it’s actually quite funny to me at almost 4 in the morning! OK you says OK it’s just a bloody joke can’t you not hear him say that oh! Oh my and then of course he hast to get one more one more of his favourite words in there before the end of this beautiful paragraph!
💜💜💜💜😁😁😁😊😊😊MM ANON🇬🇧🇬🇧🇬🇧🇬🇧😊😊😊😊💜💜💜💜
GSTQAOBC 🇨🇦🇬🇧🇦🇺🇳🇿
——————
67. July 20
MM ANON ………… honeymoon Italia…… “hello my old China “…………… more engagements ………… Balmoral cottages ………… secret snaps ( eyes only) ………………”once upon a time “…………T. R. Ah. …………… the green eyed trasher ………… close the beaches …………… a coach full …………… Bea-frugal ……… unknown posie.
🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜Thank you MM Anon💜💜💜💜💜😊😊😊😊🌈🌈🌈🌈
July 20/2020. RIDDLE#67
honeymoon Italia……
Despite a world, okay not the entire world due to COVID-19, they have several options, all romantic, but l do believe our happy couple is honeymooning in Italy! Totally makes sense as were Edo is from, it is where they got engaged and I’m sure he knows all the most romantic spots to take her to. i’m also sure he knows some out-of-the-way places where they will not be bothered by any paparazzi. Villa Mapelli Mozzi, in the north of Italy, is the groom’s family estate. be another convenient destination which is less than an hour away from Milan. The 13-bedroom residence is surrounded by parkland, where tall trees are housed in an English garden. There is also an outdoor swimming pool and stable house. This would be the most private option I think for them.
They got engaged on the Amalfi coast in Italy that might be another option that would be more public that would mean staying in the hotel where they stayed when they got engaged which would be quite romantic. The Sirenuse Hotel is nestled within the pastel-coloured houses that make up Positano village, the hotel is perched on a mountain boasting breathtaking views over the bay. Oh doesn’t it all just sounds divinely romantic? Love sweet love!🥰🥰🥰
“hello my old China “
In the UK there is so much slang, different manners of speech and local colloquiums. In Cockney, rhyming slang, when referring to a friend/ mate they would say China plate. I have no idea why, they just do.
This is very sarcastic because then the UK has just refuse Huawei the access to 5G network in the UK. And now that’s added to Canada and America that have also refused them and in fact as I said a number of times we have incarcerated currently the head of wild with a daughter she’s also high up in the company. All repairs in case people don’t know she was in Canada I think for business and she was so picked up on a warrant which is an American warrant but because Canada and the United States have a reciprocal relationship like that the Canadian law enforcement arrested her took her into custody based on that American war inch. She applied for bail which the judge denied. She very much assumed that she would just be released an allowed to leave to go back to China. So all that issue is money right money and also Huawei has been widely speculated for hacking and stealing intellectual property and technology by many countries.Of course they strongly deny this. The other huge huge huge massive issue is Hong Kong. They was the agreement in which China took possession of Hong Kong was it was based on the original agreement between them and the UK. That agreement included a clause called one country two governments which allowed Hong Kong to remain free or capital enterprise. However that has not happened and a slippery slope has occurred with many arrests and riots and this resulted in China removing the entire The entire constitution, outlawing free-speech and invading and instituting martial law.
Mike Pompeo the United States secretary of state is in London today meeting with Boris Johnson the Prime Minister. I’m sure they have many mutual issues to discuss the top of the list likely is China. I do believe on that list also might include some issues regarded to our Madam situation.
The family of Harry Dunn, the young chap who was killed on the on his motorbike by the wife of a US a spy driving on the wrong side of the road. She and her family fled the country and there is an outstanding warrants for her in the U.K. The United States is not inclined to extra extradite her to the UK. His family is pleading with Boris Johnson to make that a priority on the meeting today with Mike Pompeo. I think there are huge world issues to discuss and how do I put this , I’m not sure that they will get to that I’m not sure that that extradition will ever happen.
more engagements …………
With all the wedding talk still in the air, I think peoples first thoughts would go to thinking who else is engaged? who else is engaged! However I do not think that is what this clue is about.
I have noticed of late and I saw it again today on the daily mail that the Duke and Duchess of Cornwall are doing yet another engagements. I truly think Camilla has truly come into her own as well in her role. And people have grown to be really quite fond of her and deservedly so. Today they were in Cornwall seeing a new bridge called the Tintagel bridge. Everything in the UK has cute names. I’d like to know where they all come from.🤔😊.Today it was a start of their annual visit or tour of Devon and Cornwall where they will have three days visit. They both appeared chipper while meeting paramedics and unveiling a new air ambulance named in her honour.
The naming ceremony for the new £7.5million chopper for Cornwall Air Ambulance Trust was briefly interrupted by an alarm sounding alerting paramedics to an emergency call-out, with the Duchess saying she was keeping her ‘fingers crossed’ for the injured patient. Can you imagine having a helicopter air ambulance named after you how awesome would that be wow!
Balmoral cottages …………
Her Majesty, the Queen and Prince Philip will be going up to Balmoral next week I think, shortly anyways. Family will be visiting and I don’t know which family because Buckingham Palace has said in response to that question, family time and vacation is private and they will not give out that information. Nonetheless whoever goes to visit will not be allowed to stay in Balmoral proper because of COVID-19. However the estate does have many cottages and places on the state itself where they can stay which I think they will be very comfortable in. They will be able to visit outside, ride horses, fish picnic etc do all the things that they usually do but most of it will be outside. Which actually is not going to be all that different than their usual time up there with the exception they probably will not be the Ghillies ball. It is just too bad but this is better than nothing and they will greatly enjoy the time together. I just could not believe how excellent her Majesty and Prince Philip looked at the wedding in those photos in the photo I saw oh my goodness! His shoes were shined within an inch of their life EXCELLENT JOB SYDNEY!!!
secret snaps ( eyes only) ………………
The first thing I want to say is the press keeps going on and on about why are there no pictures of Prince Andrew at the wedding. Why on earth would they give the press pictures of him? All they would do was rip them apart in words and criticize even more than they already have.I doubt that they are ever going to see the light of day. Those photos will be for families eyes only family and close friends. There will be no way that pictures of him will be made public!Nor should they!
The other possibility is some that there are some intelligence photos that have been taken, that prove a myriad of things. It may be regarding prove oh what China has been up to, Russia been up to. It might be regarding the Covid. It might be regarding intelligence stealing it regarding a hacking regarding oh some of the websites that have been brought down recently.
When I see it in brackets 😮😮😮😮😮(eyes only)🤔🤔🤔🤔🤔🤔, that makes me think immediately of five eyes, of the five eyes of intelligence.Those being 🇬🇧 UK, the 🇺🇸 the United States, Canada 🇨🇦, Australia 🇦🇺, and New Zealand🇳🇿.We all know that there is an international investigation into JE behaviours and business. GM is now in custody. I never knew she was an American citizen they always talk about her as a British socialite I thought she was British. But I was reading and apparently in 2002 she moved to the United States and became a naturalized citizen. So that’s why she wasn’t in whatever country because they have it extradition treaty with America and that’s probably why she was hiding in America. Maybe you kids all knew that she was an American, but I didn’t. I thought she still had her British citizenship. They are big names big big big big big names at play here, that I don’t know. Frankly I don’t know any of them but I do know this is investigation has been going on for years. We all know this is the reason for the attack on our royal family which was planned years ago, even down to the point where there wasn’t supposed to be a wedding but there was. It has been planned that these riots occur to regarding racial tension to disrupt the United States and the UK from within. They can’t attack them and destroy the outside so they burrowed in and they’re going to try and destroy it from within. We have seen it happening in real time, right before our eyes. Could you ever have imagined even two years ago that the world would be in the state that it is now? And when I say the world, l mean the free countries like America and the UK. Lack of respect, rioting, fires, violence, anarchy, statues being pulled down, revisionist history I don’t know what this new generation is called post millennial whatever but a sense of entitlement beyond beyond the pale oh my I can’t even think of anymore words right now.We cannot let them we just cannot let that happen!
“once upon a time “…………
Beatrice and Edo have known each other since they were children. Their parents have been acquainted and travelled in the same circles for forever. So this is not a sudden, meet me in the bar, move in together and get married kind of thing. It truly is the stuff of romance stories! Once upon a time a handsome Italian Count meets a beautiful English princess. True love blossoms real true love blossoms. And as most stories go they have tremendous odds stacked against the. As this young couple did. It was between the press issues and COVID-19 they had everything going against them. The press was hounding about the wedding. And they managed to pull off the most beautiful private wedding and the best absolutely important thing was that her Majesty and Prince Philip were there which was what Beatrice desperately wanted and wanted so badly! I truly think this will be a story that ends happily ever after!! I’m still swooning and it is days now since the wedding.! 👰🏽🤵 🥂
T. R. Ah. ……………
Tiara! The absolutely gorgeous Fringe a Tiara worn by her Majesty on her wedding day, worn by the Queen mum on her wedding day and worn by Queen Mary on her wedding day. Now it was worn by Princess Beatrice, living history!! The ah is me and many others sighing aaaaahhhhhhhh☺️☺️☺️☺️ at the sight of beautiful fairytale Princess in gown and that tiara🥰🥰🥰🥰!
the green eyed trasher …………
Well Madam wanted that emerald Tiara in the worst way and she ended up having to wear a fake $30 tiara from the dollar store sorry not sorry! HMTQ wore it to the state dinner! That was so great, that is so great. I could only imagine the trash is the right word she is trashy in her behaviours. I cannot imagine rather, I would love rather to been a fly on the wall when she found out about this wedding and saw the pictures, seeing that gown and tiara. Oh my oh I can only imagine. Her life is imploding. I don’t even know what her mental state would be now but now with this whole thing about the investigation of the charities and Harry putting out that statement and in none of it! in none of it! Nowhere was her name mentioned? So a notice has been filed to investigate where the money went. They are of looking into where the moneys gone too. And she’s in a world of trouble. I had not realized until reading today, that she had delayed filing taxes this year. When I read that today, that is the first I have heard that anyone has mentioned a fact about her taxes. Evidently somewhere somebody must have learned that she had filed for an extension to delay filing taxes this year. I guess people were given that opportunity especially due to COVID-19. So she is only delaying the inevitable really she really is but that’s OK we just sit back and watch. We have our royal family back and now we can just sit back and watch her reality show. She wanted to be in the public eye, well she’s going to be more in the public eye than she ever ever thought she could be. Once all everything comes out publicly and I don’t even know if everything will but oh yeah wow l would not want to be her! I am only talking about the stuff with the royal family the money in the marching in the all the carrying on and the full pregnancy and everything like that. I am not talking about anything that happened in the last year‘s or prior to 2016 if there’s a whole decade or more stuff that there’s lots of rumours about online. Friends, SoHo, connections, behaviours,yachting, hobbies,. I think she can pretty much write off any money that she thought she of making from that book by Scooby Doo and that Durand lady. It has been marked down on Amazon so yeah I don’t think that book is going to be selling that well.
close the beaches ……………
I could not believe how crowded the beaches were in the UK on the weekend the pictures that I saw were unbelievable! Until the rains came in the temperature got called in and everything everybody ran off home. No social or physical distancing was evident at all, nor possible with that many people!
I could not believe how crowded the beaches were in the UK on the weekend the pictures that I saw were unbelievable! Until the rains came in the temperature got called in and everything everybody ran off home. No social or physical distancing was evident at all, nor possible with that many people!
“Sunbathers fled to safety today when an inferno erupted inside a Bournemouth beach hut and ripped across the heath-covered cliff above the sands. The was started by a gas stove being used inside one of the wooden huts along the busy promenade just 400 yards from the four-star Highcliff Marriott Hotel. A man rushed out of the timber cabin shouting for people to get back as there was a gas canister inside that could explode. Beachgoers abandoned their possessions and fled as the hut became engulfed in flames and a loud ‘popping’ sound was heard from within. The flames spread to two adjacent huts and onto the grassy cliff face behind. Due to the gorse being tinder-dry and a strong southerly breeze fanning the flames, a huge 100ft long strip of the sloping cliff was set alight. Eight fire crews raced to scene at 3.50pm and put out the fire in the beach huts and set about tackling the fire on the cliffs. “DM
a coach full ……………
Her Majesty the Queen has her own train. And they’re gonna be heading up to Balmoral Castle and Aberdeenshire Scotland’s. Are usually spend 12 weeks there a nice long summer holiday. I am not certain how long they will be staying this time. But they will create a Balmoral bubble. They’ve heard about bubble here bubbles there bubbles at Windsor Castle bubbles at Belmorrow bubbles in the airplane bubble you know you know what a bubble by now. So obviously they are going to need some stuff to go with them. I was reading yesterday the list of stuff that is going with them and I was mad they looking for that now I know I found it in the daily mail so this is all who’s going with them. They include Vice-Admiral Tony Johnstone-Burt, master of the household; Sir Edward Young, the Queen’s private secretary, and Paul Whybrew and William Henderson, her pages.
Major Nana Kofi Twumasi-Ankrah, her equerry; Terry Pendry, her head groom; Angela Kelly, the Queen’s personal assistant and her senior dresser; Jackie Newbold, Kelly’s PA; and three assistant dressers will also join. Just as an aside I think that her equerry wasn’t that the man that Madam made that snooty face at in the one picture I could be wrong.
Well with all of the clothes and personal items for the royal couple plus for all the staff and all the incidentals this is going to be one full train coach I am sure wow! physical distancing still applying. I am sure although they have all been like quarantined however l am sure they will still physical distance.
I hope they have a wonderful vacation filled with good Scottish air. Time to just relax and be away from everything! Have a wonderful time with family and make up for all the stress of the last four years.
Bea-frugal ………
Princess Beatrice is being lauded for not having an over the top , multi million dollar wedding in this age of where the world is at now. Unlike some Madam who wasn’t even wanting to be a family member.There was a nasty headline and I am not going to repeat it. I think it was in Sunday’s paper about her parents, which was so needless because actually the article was quite lovely. But a small private wedding only the most important people there! Oh that Norman Hartnell vintage dress and the Fringe Tiara 👑 that has so much history and meaning to it. It also happens to be my very favourite Tiara! 😁So she’s being commended for being frugal and their batting that word around. I think she wanted just a private wedding anyways there has been so much going on in the press. They just wanted to have a private wedding away from all the nonsense and I’m so glad she got it! I’m so glad nobody got wind of this. I mean many people had to know and they all kept it secret marvellous! And like I said yesterday in my post, I feel like we have a royal family back I feel like things are right the way they have always been out everything that happened that day it just felt so good!!
unknown posie.
As per tradition starting with her Majesty the Queen mum, Princess Beatrice’s wedding bouquet was laid on the tomb of the unknown warrior at Westminster Abbey. There’s a nice video the showing it. The bouquet was brought straight to Westminster Abbey after the nuptials and placed on the tomb by Reverend Anthony Ball, Canon of Westminster. He was showing a young boy and I’m not sure what the purpose was that he was a guest or what but he included the young boy in the actual laying of the flowers on the tomb it was quite moving.
GSTQAOBC 🇨🇦🇬🇧🇦🇺🇳🇿
——————-
68. July 22
MM ANON ………7 into 99…………The “wishing well”……… “ I can hear a canary singing “ …………… “ good news MM ANON, it’s not c***er🙏🏻………… By-polar …………… “ what , not the nurses” …………Biker Justice …………… Cor,i bin apologising …………… “ I wish her hell”……………… LA to stay away ………���…… kiss and MAKE UP ………………Colonel Cam. ………… scouse rouse.
July 22/2030. RIDDLE #68
💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈THANK YOU MM ANON🌈🌈🌈🌈🌈🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜FANTASTIC NEWS🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻
7 into 99…………
What a magnificent day! Our dear prince George turns seven and aren’t the photos gorgeous!! Oh it’s such a wonderful age I hope he’s had a wonderful birthday! Keeping them laughing as he goes! Sprightly Prince Philip, 99, proves retirement hasn’t dulled his legendary wit as he cracks joke about Army bugler’s weight during rare public engagement at Windsor Castle to hand over historic military title to Camilla, Duchess of Cornwall! If that doesn’t show you how highly she is regarded nothing well it’s marvelous! The Duke of Edinburgh transferred role as Colonel-in-Chief of The Rifles to the Duchess of Cornwall today.Prince Philip, who retired in 2017, was nearly 100 miles apart from Camilla, as they both carried out ceremonies. Prince Philip, 99, was at Windsor Castle in Berkshire, while the duchess was at Highgrove House in Gloucestershire. The Duke was pictured with Queen to mark his 99th birthday last month - and at Beatrice’s wedding last.
The “wishing well”
A small ornamental garden wishing well, with coins to wish for
A wishing well is a term from European folksy to describe wells where it was thought that any spoken wish would be granted. The idea that a wish would be granted came from the notion that water housed had been placed there as a gift from the God. This practice is thought to have arisen because water is a source of life and was often a scarce commodity. We still have Wishing wells today. We also use fountains where you walk past it and you throw a coin over your shoulder for good luck and you make a wish, or just like when you see a falling star make a wish as quick as you can or blow out all your birthday candles and make your wish and your wish will come true! So who is throwing money into the well for a wish? We know that Madam’s PR is getting more and more bizarre as the days go on it could be her. It might be GM singing a song telling them what they want to know I’m trying to wheel and deal. She’s got a husband on the outside and 15 bank accounts. If she says she has 15 bank account then she’s probably got 50. And I’m sure she’s probably got a number of fake passports as well. If she ever gets bail she’ll be gone. So I think she’s hoping to have her wish is granted by complying and giving information as much as she can that’s what I think this means. I could be wrong I’ve been wrong before and I will be wrong again.
21 Jul2020
“I wish her well,” @realDonaldTrump says of Jeffrey Epstein’s associate Ghislaine Maxwell. There is a ton of talk on this online wondering if he was actually meaning to say H***instead of well. Who knows I don’t know but there’s chatter about it anyways.
“ I can hear a canary singing “ ……………
Years ago when they were mining for coal and in the north of England and places, have you ever seen the movie 🎥 a green was my valley 🎥that’s an excellent movie! Anyhow I’m sure your fruit heard the phrase a canary in the coal mine? Used to be they kept the canary in the coal mine and as long as he was the bird was chirping and happy they knew that there was enough oxygen for the men to keep working but once the canary died they had to rush and get out of there pronto! So who is hearing the canary thinking on it’s a “”? The UK, perhaps more than any other country in the world, was built on coal.The first successful steam engine was invented to pump water out of British coal mines. Coal powered the railroads and ships that built the British empire. It helped the country survive two world wars, and at its height between those wars, coal mines employed 1.2 million people. So this winter, when the UK announced its plan to stop burning coal for electricity by 2025, the shift was seismic.The announcement signaled the dethroning of King Coal in a country where it had reigned for more than a century, and where just six years prior it provided more than 40 percent of the nation’s energy. How did this happen in the UK at a time when leaders in the US were moving in the opposite direction by promising to end the “war on coal”?The answer lies not in technological innovation, but in a profound cultural shift that began decades ago in coal field communities across the UK.
Having blathering on and on and on about this I do believe we are talking about GM here. She is in custody in New York as you all know and there are rumours upon rumours of how she’s being watched now she’s being moved around how she’s being looked after her etc. There’s also rumours that she’s got videotapes, she’s got a diary a little black book all those details. And also there are rumours that she is looking to make a deal. She is afraid for her life and rightly so in jail or out of jail makes no matter she is she is she is rightly afraid for her life given the people she’s been in contact with any information she possesses. So she’s looking to make a deal and when someone startsTalking to law-enforcement and spilling their guts and sharing information about other people on the rocket they’re running that often is referred to as a canary singing so sounds like she may be singing her little heart out. She can sing and sing and sing as long as she wants to what’s done is done. And the people that are involved have long memories and I wouldn’t want to be here her for all the money in the world! Ghislaine Maxwell paid $25K to fake news purveyor Jacob Wohl to ‘smear Epstein victims and to get prosecutor Geoffrey Berman fired in attempt to stall sex trafficking investigation against her’. Ghislaine Maxwell hired Jacob Wohl to smear alleged victims of Jeffrey Epstein and her, a former friend told the DM in an exclusive interview.As part of a $25k deal, Wohl and his lobbyist colleague Jack Burkman also allegedly pushed to get former New York US Attorney Geoffrey Berman fired.Wohl and Burkman are far-right lobbyists who have become a laughing stock in DC after several failed attempts to smear top political figures. Maryland paralegal Kristin Spealman claims she was initially contacted by the duo to use her in a smear campaign against Nancy Pelosi and Ted Cruz. Spealman told DailyMail.com they bragged to her they had been hired in early June for $25,000 to dig up dirt on Maxwell’s alleged sex trafficking victims. Federal documents filed this month show a company linked to Maxwell had hired Wohl and Burkman to lobby on ‘issues relating to US DOJ, Senate Judiciary, House Judiciary.Berman’s removal was intended to stall or stop the criminal investigation into Maxwell, Spealman said. Berman was ultimately pushed out by Barr in June, but two weeks later Maxwell was charged as part of Epstein’s sex trafficking ring.
“ good news 💐💐💐💐💐MM ANON💐💐💐💐💐,it’s not c***er🙏🏻…………
💜💜💜💜💜💜THIS IS MARVELLOUS NEWS, JUST A GIFT FROM GOD💜💜💜💜💜!!💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻PG🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻💜💜💜💜💜. 💐💐💐💐💐💐💐💐💐💐💐💐
By-polar ……………
I think this could have two meetings possibly the first one being actual bipolar disorder the Axis l psychiatric diagnosis.. Kanye West has been all over the place in the last week or a bit more giving speeches and just saying if you run for president and then changing his mind and you will see what you have all seen the media.. He’s being made a laughing stock! He is being laughed at and joked about when it is so obvious obvious to me, because I’ve worked in mental health, but I think it would be obvious to anyone, that he is not well and needs to be formed or that’s what we call it formed if he doesn’t agree to go into hospital for treatment. This is so sad to watch somebody just implode like this it is it’s just it’s heartbreaking!
The other option might be actually true bipolar from the northpole and the south pole. We’ve seen COVID-19 spread from China across if you can on this track it like a weather storm and if you look at the cases now from South America the United States is almost all covered in red it is truly affecting the whole world! With flu season coming up in the fall and the symptoms being similar it’s going to be very difficult.. I am already stocking up on toilet paper and like non-perishables I don’t want to be caught up in another lockdown situation where we can’t get the things that we need. So they’re working hard on a vaccine and that can come sooner the better. But I highly recommend everybody over 50 or if you had chronic medical conditions to get the flu vaccine this year. I’ve taken the flu vaccine every year since I was 18 when I started nursing school. I’ve had lots of head cold and sinus infections but I’ve never actually really had the exact flu. That’s just my encouragement to you. I’ve been lucky the last five or seven however many years more than that that the public health nurse comes right into my home to do my flu vaccine. And when I had my appointment with the doctor via phone last week he said that would happen again this year so I was very relieved to hear that.
“ what , not the nurses” …………
Consistently when statistics are collated nursing remains in the top five most high risk , violence encountered on the job. The field that I worked in, Psychiatry, was especially so! Also nurses working in long-term patients with Alzheimer’s geriatric patients. Every shift I worked, hardly a shift went by for me, or my co-workers, that I or someone, didn’t get sworn at, called every name under the book, spit at, stuff thrown at including bodily products, punched and I’ve had a couple serious assaults. I won’t go into that, but some it’s a very dangerous profession and it’s not one for the faint of heart that’s for sure. in addition to double shifts, mandated overtime, staff shortages, critically ill patients, life and death, arrogant doctors. But it’s a calling, l did in service of my faith.🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻
Tv news viewers and those who witnessed are left horrified after NHS nurse is bitten and punched while trying to treat a patient under arrest in 24 Hours in A&E. Getting better and is the worst. I knew a nurse that worked in long-term care and she was bitten on the thumb and she ended up losing whole function her arm she developed an infection and went all the way up her arm and she wasn’t able to work she was so so so so sick for so long and yeah it’s no joke! Staff nurse Graeme, from UK, was bitten and punched by a patient under arrest. The team tried to restrain patient while continuing to give him the care he needed.This Appeared on last night’s episode of Channel 4’s 24 Hours in A&E. I hope that nurse is OK physically and she’s being looked after mentally with debriefing and the support from her management team that’s critically important.
Biker Justice ……………
Poor lad Harry Dunn. He las killed last year by the wife of an American spy, driving the wrong side of the road. She and her family immediately fled the U.K. returning home to America. His family has been very actively seeking justice. There is an active warrant for her arrest valid in the U.K. Until now the U.S. has refused to extradite her back to the U.K. The mother of the teenage motorcyclist who was killed in a collision with a US diplomat’s wife accused Dominic Raab of being a “lost child in an adult’s world” as he greeted the US secretary of state on Tuesday.Charlotte Charles was at the gates of Downing Street to watch the arrival of Mike Pompeo, the U.S Secretary of State. said that “words are not enough anymore”.A Downing Street spokeswoman said the prime minister emphasised the need for justice for a Harry Dunn and his surviving family! “He said there was a strong feeling among the people of the UK that justice must be delivered,” she said. Charles, who was accompanied by her partner, Bruce, and lawyer, Radd Seiger, said that she had come “to show Mr Pompeo and Mr Raab and Mr (Boris) Johnson that I’m not just going to stick on my TV and watch them at home.This far , Justice remains elusive. When they went to America, the driver was waiting to meet with them but they refused unless she returned to the U.K. Well as we know, she has failed to do that. Her conscience must be eating her up, she has young children. Sad from all sides, tragic!🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻Parts from the DM.
Cor,i bin apologising ……………
Typical British and Oz slang Cor, for Christ. Jeremy Corbin, former as of April 2020, Keir Starmer is the leader now.Labour Party Leader is furious. Jeremy Corbyn facing legal action by Labour anti-Semitism whistleblowers and journalist after he attacked Keir Starmer’s ‘disappointing’ apology and £500,000 libel payout to them over Panorama investigation into the party under his leadership.Sir Keir Starmer’s Labour Party made formal apology to whistleblowers today at the High Court in London. The move came as part of a settlement that seeks ot make a clean break with policy under Jeremy Corbyn.Whistleblowers sued party for defamation over its response to a BBC Panorama investigation last year. DM
“ I wish her hell”………………
21 Jul2020 “I wish her well,” ‪@realDonaldTrump‬ says of Jeffrey Epstein’s associate Ghislaine Maxwell. I’ll put this here as well because I think their part and parcel of the same the Wishingwell and I wish her that that word that’s there. So President Trump was tweeting with regards to GM and he tweeted in the previous crew there it said wishing the ““Wishingwell“ and so here it is more the chatter online about what he really should have said or wanted to say maybe. It’s odd it’s on my copy can you resubmit it again OK
LA to stay away ………………
Poor poor Rachel, my hearts bleeds for you NOT!! ‘Cooped up’ Meghan wants to leave (her ? Since when is it hers?.??). The $18M sprawling mega-mansion, that belongs to Tyler Perry NOT HER!! , to celebrate her August birthday - and will make guests get tested for Covid-19 beforehand. I still don’t believe she was there not for one single solitary seconds! If she was there she would be posting pictures of her sitting on the marble counters and on the huge bet there would be pictures from here to Hells half Acre of her all over that place! Her PR is saying her and Prince Harry are feeling cooped up. Well he is not with her. so I don’t think she knows if he’s cooped up!🤣🤣🤣😂😂😂. I believe that she is cooped up because she is probably in a one bedroom bachelor apartment of some sort certainly not an $18 million mansion! The 38-year-old’s birthday is around the corner on August 4. Oh please don’t tell me I share my birthday month with that SEAHAG!😳😳😳😳😳😳. The friend, now which friend might this be interesting?explained madam thinks a change of scenery. Madam thinks it would be nice in Montecito, outside of Santa Barbara, where friend OW lives!🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣😂😂😂😂😂! Now SHES using her PR screaming to OW for help. Madam would require anyone who attends her soiree to get a fast-tracked Covid-19 test, but stressed the guest list would only be her closest friends.Soiree? She doesn’t even know that word she’s never heard of it before soirée how very 1940s love you Madam. The mysterious friend chimed in again ‘Meghan said it will be low-key. She said she doesn’t want to come across as being careless and irresponsible. After all we’ve seen and heard she doesn’t want to come across as careless and irresponsible oh my goodness!😂😂😂😂😂😂🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣
kiss and MAKE UP ………………. Puh-leeze🥱🥱🥱🥴🥴🥴🤢🤢🤢.In court in the Daily saga of JD and AH we have learned from her truthful, sane, reliable, honest, sincere testimony, we learned this. Last year sometime, l don’t know the date, ow l do, December 16/2015, she appeared on a show called James Corden Late Late Show. I have never heard of him or the show. Anyways, she alleges, she had to cover her face with makeup because JD tried to smother her with a pillow. Wow she must have sharp pillows eh? It was almost like this court case was planned an ordained to be occurring at this time because the behaviours so much similar to Madam just a eerie! how come she wears so much make up every other day then? How does she account for that? Have you get scratched like that an injured with a pillow like my pillows or soft pillowcases or soft???
Colonel Cam. ………… The Duke and Duchess of a Cambridge on Tuesday released two new photos of their eldest child Prince George for of his seventh birthday on Wednesday, including one of him wearing a camouflage print T-shirt, or camp as the kids here call it. His choice of clothes is remarkably similar to those worn by his father In his childhood. As a young boy, William loved to dress up in army uniforms with his younger brother Harry. He was also pictured playing in the garden of Highgrove 1986, aged four, wearing the parachute regiment uniform, including a maroon beret. The Prince of Wales was appointed Colonel-in-Chief of the Parachute Regiment in 1977 and completed the regiment’s course the following year, where he had to take two parachute jumps in one day. Our George is really growing up isn’t he?💜💜💜💜🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻🙏🏻😊😊😊💜💜💜💜Too fast, George slow down please.😊
scouse rouse.
Anyone from Liverpool knows that’s a local slang word for somebody real scouse! Scouse or scousers users formally known as Liverpool English or Merseyside English) is an accent and dialect of English originating in the northwest county of Merseyside. The Scouse accent is highly distinctive and has little in common with those of the neighbouring regions.Wiki
Scousers had a massive street party! Thousands of Liverpool fans feel the streets as a premier league trophy was lifted for the first time.! Social distancing was ignored and please demands to go home or ignored so they and they were also setting off fireworks in smoke farms. Another words doing whatever the other group of fans does when their team wins the championship!DM. GSTQAOBC 🇨🇦🇬🇧🇦🇺🇳🇿
1 note · View note